A Survey of Race Relations in South Africa 1968

A survey of race relations in South Africa: 1968
http://www.aluka.org/action/showMetadata?doi=10.5555/AL.SFF.DOCUMENT.BOO19690000.042.000
Use of the Aluka digital library is subject to Aluka’s Terms and Conditions, available at
http://www.aluka.org/page/about/termsConditions.jsp. By using Aluka, you agree that you have read and
will abide by the Terms and Conditions. Among other things, the Terms and Conditions provide that the
content in the Aluka digital library is only for personal, non-commercial use by authorized users of Aluka in
connection with research, scholarship, and education.
The content in the Aluka digital library is subject to copyright, with the exception of certain governmental
works and very old materials that may be in the public domain under applicable law. Permission must be
sought from Aluka and/or the applicable copyright holder in connection with any duplication or distribution
of these materials where required by applicable law.
Aluka is a not-for-profit initiative dedicated to creating and preserving a digital archive of materials about
and from the developing world. For more information about Aluka, please see http://www.aluka.org
A survey of race relations in South Africa: 1968
Author/Creator Horrell, Muriel

Publisher South African Institute of Race Relations, Johannesburg
Date 1969-01
Resource type Reports
Language English
Subject
Coverage (spatial) South Africa, South Africa, South Africa, South Africa, South
Africa, Namibia
Coverage (temporal) 1968
Source EG Malherbe Library
Description A survey of race relations in South Africa in 1968 and
includes chapters on: Political Party developments;
Organizations concerned with race relations; The population
of South Africa; Security measures; Control of publications;
Control of persons; Justice; Detentions and trials in South
Africa under security laws; Guerilla fighters in southern
Africa; Foreign affairs; Employment; The African reserves;
Influx control, pass laws and the control of African labour;
Sundry matters affecting non-white people; Group areas
and housing; The administration of educational services;
School education for African pupils; School education for
Coloured pupils;School education for Indian pupils in the
Transvaal and Natal; School education for White pupils;
Technological, technical and vocational education; Africans;
Coloured students; Indians; University education; Student
attitudes and organizations; Bursary funds; Health; Welfare;
Recreation; South West Africa; Legislation of 1968.
Format extent 342 pages
(length/size)
http://www.aluka.org/action/showMetadata?doi=10.5555/AL.SFF.DOCUMENT.BOO19690000.042.000
http://www.aluka.org
A SUVE
A SUVE 0OT AFRICA

Compilied by.. :. MURIEL HORRELL ,
S TH AFRICAN INSTITUTE OF RACE RELATIONS .
A SURVEY OF
RACE RELATIONS
Compiled by
MURIEL HORRELL
Research Officer
South African Institute of Race Relations
SOUTH AFRICAN INSTITUTE OF RACE
P.O. BOX 97
RELATIONS JANUARY, 1969
JOHANNESBURG
ii
ACKNOWLEDGEMENTS
The writer's very sincere gratitude is expressed to all those who helped in the
preparation of this Survey, in particular to Dr. Ellen Hellmann, who went through
the manuscript with meticulous care, making valuable suggestions for its
improvement, and to Mrs. A. Honeywill, who undertook the tedious task of
checking the proofs.
Appreciative thanks are extended to all those who helped by contributing
material, supplying information, or replying to questions. Among them were
Members of Parliament of various parties; officials of the Bantu Education
Department, Transkei Education Department, and other government departments;
the National Bureau of Educational and Social Research; municipal officials, in
particular of the Johannesburg Non-European Affairs Department; the Registrars
of Universities, University Colleges, and the South African Nursing Council; the
South African Council of Churches, the Christian Institute of Southern Africa,
and the Black Sash; trade unionists; Mrs. B. Israel, Mrs. G. Laver, Mr. P. Randall,
the Rev. R. J. D. Robertson, and Mr. G. Tabor.
Any publication of the Institute of Race Relations represents a team effort.
Particular thanks are due to the Institute's library and administrative staff and the
staff of Regional Offices, and to Miss F. Teladia and Mrs. M. Smith who did the
typing. The writer's thanks are extended, too, to the printers, the Natal Witness
(Pty) Ltd.
NOTES
This Survey is stated to be for the year 1968. As it was wished to have it
published in January, 1969, however, it was impossible to include mention of
events that took place during the closing weeks of December. This will be done in
the next issue.
All dates mentioned refer to the year 1968 unless otherwise stated.
Printed by
THE NATAL WITNESS (PTY) LTD.
244 Longmarket Street
Pietermaritzburg
Natal
CONTENTS
POLITICAL PARTY DEVELOPMENTS
N ationalist Party .... .... ... .... ... .... .... ... .... ... ... ...
U nited Party .... .... ... .... ... .... ... .... .... ... .... ... ...
Commission of Inquiry into Improper Interference and the Political
Representation of the Various Population Groups .............
Legislation introduced as a result of the Commission's recommendations
Prohibition of Political Interference Act, No. 51 of 1968 ..........
Separate Representation of Voters Amendment Act, No. 50 of 1968 ...
Parliamentary debate on these two Bills ....... .... ... .... ... ...
Effects of these Acts on the Progressive and Liberal Parties ...... Protests against
the Bills .... .... ... .... ... .... .... ... ... ...
Coloured Persons Representative Council Act, No. 52 of 1968 ...... Coloured
political parties and attitudes .... ... .... ....... ... ...
South African Indian Council Act, No. 31 of 1968 ............
Attitudes of Africans .... .... ... .... ... .... .... ... .... ... ...
ORGANIZATIONS CONCERNED WITH RACE RELATIONS
The South African Council of Churches ........................
The Christian Institute of Southern Africa Meetings of international ecumenical
organizations ............
"Message to the People of South Africa" . .................
Pamphlets issued by the Methodist Church .....................
Edendale Ecumenical Centre
The effects of industrialization on religious life ... ... ... ... ...
Movement of Africans away from the established churches Assistance given by
the Christian Institute to the African Independent
C hurches .... ... .... ... .... .... ... .... ... .... .... ... ...
Church workers from overseas .... ... .... ....... .... ... ... ...
The South African Institute of Race Relations ...............
The South African Bureau of Racial Affairs ....................
The Black Sash
Citizens' Action Committee
Abe Bailey Institute for Inter-Racial Studies ....... .... ... ... ...
Voluntary service by students and farmers ... ... ... ... ... ...
Page
1
3
355
668
9 10 13 15 16
19 19 20 21 24 24 24 24
25 26 26 27 28 28 28 29
THE POPULATION OF SOUTH AFRICA
Size of the population .... ... .... ... .... ... .... .... ... .... ... 30
Prohibition of Mixed Marriages Amendment Act, No. 21 of 1968 ... 30 Births,
Marriages, and Deaths Registration Amendment Act, No. 18
of 1968 .... ... .... ... .... .... ... .... ... .... .... ... ... 31
Population Registration:
Subdivisions of the Coloured group ....... .... ... .... ....... 31
Proposed "Book of Life" ...........................32
Numbers of objections to racial classifications .............. 32
The validity of objections by third parties that were made before
19 M ay 1967 .... ... .... ... .... .... ... .... ... .... ... 33
Some other cases that were taken on appeal ................. 34
Some cases of particular hardship ....... .... ... .... ....... 35
Im m orality ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... 36
Human Sciences Research Act, No. 23 of 1968 ............... 37
"Ethnic Attitudes of Johannesburg Youth" .................. 37
iv A SURVEY OF RACE RELATIONS, 1968

SECURITY MEASURES
Armaments Development and Production Act, No. 57 of 1968 ....... 38
Armaments Amendment Act, No. 63 of 1968 ..................... 38
National Supplies Procurement Bill ....... .... ... .... ....... ... 38
Defence equipment .... ... .... ... .... .... ... .... ... .... ... 39
CONTROL OF PUBLICATIONS
The banning of publications ................. ............ 41
Control of the Press ... ... ... ... .... .. ... ... ... .. . .. 41
CONTROL OF PERSONS
Banning orders ...... ... ....... ............... 42
Continued detention of Mr. R. M. Sobukwe ..................... 45
Banishment of Africans ..............................46
Emergency regulations in the Transkei ... .... ....... ....... ... 46
Travel documents .... ... .... .... ... .... ... .... .... ... .... ... 46
JUSTICE
Dangerous Weapons Act, No. 71 of 1968 ........................ 48
Criminal Procedure Amendment Act, No. 9 of 1968 .............. 49
Some criminal statistics ................................... 49
Convictions for murder, culpable homicide, and rape .............. 50
Death sentences and executions ....... .... ... .... ....... ....... 51
Police reservists ... .... .... ... .... ... .... ... .... .... ... ... 51
Conduct of police and prison officials ... .... ....... ....... ... 52
C onditions in prisons ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... 54
L egal aid ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... 56
DETENTIONS AND TRIALS IN SOUTH AFRICA UNDER THE SECURITY
LAWS
Persons convicted under the security laws ..................... 57
Detention under security laws ....... .... ... .... ....... ....... 58
Some trials for alleged offences committed in South Africa .......... 59 Terrorist
trial in Pretoria ... ... ... ... ... .. .. .. .. .. 59
GUERRILLA FIGHTERS IN SOUTHERN AFRICA
Assistance given to guerrilla fighters by other countries .......... 63 Events in
South-West Africa ....... .................. 64
Use of the South African Police and Defence Force .............. 65
Attempted new infiltration route ... .... ... .... ....... .... ... 65
Guerrilla fighting in Rhodesia ....... .... ... .... ... .... ....... 65
Sentences passed on men captured in Rhodesia ................. 66
Alleged abductions of men to join freedom fighters ............ 69
Fighting in Angola and Portuguese Guinea ..................... 69
Fighting in M ozambique .... ... .... ....... .... ... .... ... ... 70
FOREIGN AFFAIRS
Consideration by the United Nations of South Africa's racial policies 71 South
African relationships with Rhodesia ..................... 72
United Nations debates on the Rhodesian issue ................. 73
United Nations Trust Funds ....... ..................... 74
South Africa's relations with Britain: Simonstown Agreement ....... 75
Relationships with the United States ....... ....... .... ... .... ... 76
C anada .... .... ... .... ... .... .... ... .... ... .... ... .... ... 76
Conference in India .................. .................77
Economic Co-operation Promotion Loan Fund Act, No. 68 of 1968 ... 77
Conferences with other African states ...................... 79
Diplomatic township .... ... .... .... ... .... ... .... .... ... ... 79
Lesotho .... ... .... ... .... .... ... .... ... .... .... ... .... ... 79
Botswana ... .... .... ... .... ... .... .... ... .... ... .... .... ... 80
Swaziland .... ... .... ... .... .... ... .... ... .... .... ... ... 81
CONTENTS v
M alaw i ... .... ... .... ... .... .... ... .... ... .... .... ... ... 82
Zam bia .... .... ... .... ... .... .... ... .... ... .... ... .... ... 83
East African states ... .... .... ... .... ... .... ... .... .... ... 84
EMPLOYMENT
The general economic situation .... ... .... ... .... .... ... .... ... 85
Wages of Africans .................................. 85
Manpower and productivity .... ... .... ... .... .... ... .... ... 85
M anpower Training Bill .... ... .... ... .... ... .... .... ... ... 86
The reservation of work, and productivity bargaining:
Mining (87), the metal and engineering industries (88), the motor vehicle industry
(90), the furniture industry (90), building construction (91), motor transport
driving (92), drivers of taxis (92), barmen (92), the effects so far of job
reservation determinations (93).
Physical planning ....... .............................. 93
The manufacturing industry in South Africa generally .............. 95
Border industries:
General progress made to the end of 1967 (96), further concessions oflered to
industrialists (98), progress made in various border
industrial areas (100).
Other economic development areas ............................ 102
Industries established by Indians ... .... ... .... .... ... .... ... 102
Employment in:
A griculture .... ... .... ... .... ... .... .... ... .... ... ... 103
Mining ... .... ... .... ...... ............... ... .... ... 104
The building industry .... ... .... .... ... .... ... .... .... ... 105
Commerce -......................................... 106
The public service ... .... .... ... .... ... .... .... ... .... ... 107
W ages of domestic servants .... ... .... ....... .... ... .... ... 109
African professional men ... .... ... .... ... .... .... ... .... ... 110
Statistics relating to membership of trade unions ..................111
Trade union co-ordinating bodies:
Sactu (112), Tucsa (112), the Confederation of Labour .(115).
The Government's separate industrial conciliation machinery for
A fricans ... .... .... ... .... ... .... ... .... .... ... .... ... 116
IHE AFRICAN RESERVES
Categories of African areas:
Scheduled areas (119), Quota land and released areas (119),
Land acquired by Africans prior to 1936 (120). The extent of African areas:
Scheduled areas (120), Quota land (120), Black spots (121), total extent of the
Bantu areas (122), the future pattern in Natal
and the Cape (123).
Procedure for the removal of people from Black spots .............. 123
Farming areas and closer settlement areas ..................... 124
Removal schemes from certain Black spots in Natal ............. 125
Some removals effected during 1968:
Natal:
Representations by the Churches (127), move from Meran to Limehill (127),
protests, and action by the Churches (128), subsequent developments at Limehill
(129), move from Maria Ratschitz Mission to Limehill (130), Boschhoek to
Vergelegen (130), other proposed moves in the Klip River-Dundee area (131), the
Weenen area and other farming districts (132), Babanango area (132), Utrecht
(133), other parts of Natal
(133).
A SURVEY OF RACE RELATIONS, 1968

Other provinces:
Moves in the Marico district (133), Northern Cape (135), Eersterus to Stinkwater
and Klipgat (135), the separation of Tsonga and Venda tribesmen (136), move to
new Selonstat
(137).
The boundaries of the Transkei ....... .... ... .... ... .... ... ...
The racial zoning of towns in the Transkei .....................
The purchase of White-owned properties in the Transkei ..........
Coloured people in the Transkei and Ciskei ....................
Powers of the Transkeian Government ........................
The question of independence for the African homelands .......... The Transkeian
general election ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ...
The Transkeian Government's budget ... ....... .... ... ... ...
Administration of the Transkei .... ... .... ... .... .... ... ... ...
Bantu Authorities established in the Republic outside the Transkei ... New
territorial authorities for the Ciskei and the Tswana homelands Regulations for
Bantu areas ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ...
The financing of development work in Bantu areas ............
The Promotion of Economic Development of Homelands Act, No.
4 6 o f 196 8 ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ...
Farm ing in the Reserves ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ...
M in in g ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ...
Loans granted by the Bantu Investment Corporation and the Xhosa
Development Corporation .... ....... .... ... .... ....... ...
Secondary industry in the Reserves .... ... .... ....... .... ... ...
Service concerns ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ...
C om m erce ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ...
Townships in the Reserves .... ... .... ... .... .... ... .... ... ...
INFLUX CONTROL, PASS LAWS, AND THE CONTROL OF AFRICAN
LABOUR
New Bantu Labour Regulations ....................
Draft Bantu Labour Amendment Bill .............
Further possible legislation .... ... .... ... .... ... ...
Proposed industrial labour pools ... ... ... ... ...
Home ownership denied to Africans in urban areas ... Private Member's motion:
laws affecting Africans in ur Proposed extension of the migratory labour system
... Proposed documents of national identification ...... Regulations for urban
Bantu residential areas ......... Residential permits for certain professional people
... African widows and divorc6es .....................
Arrests and prosecutions under the pass laws ......... Influx control in the' Western
Cape ................
Some notes on influx control in other areas .......... Resettlement villages ... .... ....
... .... ... ... ...
Foreign Africans ... .... ... .... ... .... .... ... ..
Some comments on and protests against the pass laws ...
... ... ... 159
... ... ... 166
... ... ... 166
... ... ... 167
... ... ... 167
in areas ... 168 ... ... ... 169
... ... ... 16 9
... ... ... 170
... ... ... 17 1
... ... ... 17 1
... ... ... 172
... ... ... 17 5
... ... ... 176
177
... ... ... 178
-. . ... ... 178
SUNDRY MATTERS AFFECTING NON-WHITE PEOPLE
Urban Bantu Councils ...............................
Urban local government for Coloured and Indian people .......... State expenditure
on Africans .............................
Taxes paid by A fricans ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ...
The rights of African women .... ... .... ....... .... ... ... ...
Coloured cadets ... .... .... ... .... ... .... ... .... .... ... ...
Coloured Reserves and Mission Stations ........................
Naturalization of Indians .... .... ... .... ... .... .... ... ... ...
The supply of liquor to non-white persons .....................
ba
CONTENTS vii
GROUP AREAS AND HOUSING
The provision of amenities in non-white group areas .............. 190
Community Development Amendment Act, No. 58 of 1968 ....... 191
Depreciation and appreciation contributions ..................... 192
Coloured people living in Bantu residential areas ................. 192
Control of Coloured townships in the Transvaal ................. 193
Booklet for those affected by group areas proclamations .......... 193 The
provision of housing .... ... .... .... ... .... ... .... .... ... 193
Housing Amendment Act, No. 80 of 1968 ..................... 194
Sub-economic schemes for Africans ....... .... ... .... ....... ... 195
Developments in regard to group areas:
Johannesburg (196), Reef towns (197), the future of Coloured people in other
parts of the Transvaal (198), other newlyproclaimed group areas in the Transvaal
(199), the Cape Peninsula (199), East London (201), Port Elizabeth (201), the
Western Cape (202), other new group areas in the Cape (203), the future of
Coloured and Indian people in the Eastern Cape (203), group
areas in Natal (204), the Free State (204). Some notes on African townships:
The Transvaal (205), Bantu Laws Amendment Act, No. 56 of 1968 (205), the
Cape (206), Natal (207), emergency camp at
Weenen (208).
Transport services .... ... .... ... .... .... ... .... ... .... .... ... 208
THE ADMINISTRATION OF EDUCATIONAL SERVICES ................. 210
SCHOOL EDUCATION FOR AFRICAN PUPILS
Aims of the Bantu Education Department .................... 211
Control of Bantu education ....... .... ... .... ....... .... ... 211
School boards and committees .... ... .... ....... .... ... .... ... 211
The financing of Bantu education ... ..................... 212
Revenue and expenditure of the Bantu Education Account ...... 212 Other sources
of revenue:
Loan Account (213), expenditure in the Transkei (214), special
education (214).
Total expenditure .... ... .... .... ... .... ... .... ... .... .... ... 214
Per caput expenditure .... ... .... .... ... .... ... .... ... .... ... 215
Double sessions ... .... ... .... .... ... .... ... .... ... .... ... 215
The location of high schools ...... ... .... ... .... ... .... ....... 216
Contributions by African parents to the costs of education .......... 216 Numbers
and distribution of schools ......................... 218
Numbers and distribution of pupils ....... .... ... .... ....... ... 218
Revised syllabuses .... ... .... ... .... .... ... .... ... .... ... 219
Standard VI examination results ....... ....... .... ....... ... 220
Farm schools .... ... .... ... .... .... ... .... ... .... ... .... ... 220
The teaching of science and mathematics in post-primary schools ... 221 The
teaching of the official languages ........................ 221
Junior Certificate examination results ......................... 222
Matriculation and Senior Certificate examination results .......... 222 African
teachers ... .... ... .... .... ... .... ... .... .... ... ... 223
Special schools .... ... .... ... .... .... ... .... ... .... .... ... 226
Disturbances at schools .... ... .... .... ... .... ... .... ... ... 226
Adult education ... .... .... ... .... ... .... .... ... .... ... ... 226
SCHOOL EDUCATION FOR COLOURED PUPILS
Gradual introduction of compulsory education ................. 228
Financing ... ........................................ 228
Text books and stationery .............................. 229
School buildings and double sessions ....... ....... .... ....... 229
Enrolment and distribution of pupils ....... ....... .... ... ... 230
viii A SURVEY OF RACE RELATIONS, 1968

Exam ination results ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... 231
Adult education .... ... .... .... ... .... ... .... .... ... .... ... 231
Coloured teachers .... ... .... ... .... .... ... .... ... .... .... ... 231
SCHOOL EDUCATION FOR INDIAN PUPILS IN THE TRANSVAAL AND
NATAL
Financing .... ... .... ... .... .... ... .... ... .... .... ... ... 234
Text books ... .... ... .... .... ... .... ... .... ... .... .... ... 235
Enrolment and distribution of pupils ....... ....... .... ... ... 235
School buildings and double sessions ....... ....... .... ....... 235
Examination results .... ... .... ... .... .... ... .... ... .... ... 236
Adult education .... .... ... .... ... .... .... ... .... ... .... ... 237
School for blind Indian children ....... .... ... .... ....... ... 237
Indian teachers .... ... .... ... .... .... ... .... ... .... .... ... 237
SCHOOL EDUCATION FOR WHITE PUPILS
Financing ....................................... 240
Examination results ... ................................. 240
Special schools .... ... .... .... ... .... ... .... .... ... .... ... 241
Teachers' Training Bill .... ... .... ... .... ... .... .... ... .... ... 241
W hite teachers .... .... ... .... ... .... ... .... .... ... .... ... 241
TECHNOLOGICAL, TECHNICAL, AND VOCATIONAL EDUCATION
WHITE
Enrolment in technical, commercial, and vocational institutions ...... 242
Apprentices ... .... ... .... ....... ... .. ............... ... 242
Engineering students ... .... .... ... .... ... .... .... ... .... ... 242
Unit costs at technical and vocational institutions ... .... ... ....... 243
AFRICANS
Trade schools .... ... .... ... .... ... .... .... ... .... ... .... ... 243
Vocational training for girls ... .... ... .... .... ... .... ... ... 245
Technical secondary schools .... ... .... ....... .... ... ... ... . 245
Commercial training ... .... .... ... .... ... .... .... ... .... ... 246
Trade instructors .... .... ... .... ... .... .... ... .... ... .... ... 246
Engineering technicians .... .... ... .... ... .... .... ... .... ... 246
Other courses of training ... .... .... ... .... ... .... ....... ... 247
COLOURED STUDENTS ... ... ... ... .... .... .... ... ... ... ... 247
INDIANS
General statistics .... .... ... .... ... .... .... ... .... ... .... ... 248
Indians: Advanced Technical Education Act, No. 12 of 1968 ....... 249 The M. L.
Sultan Technical College ....... .... ... .... ....... ... 250
UNIVERSITY EDUCATION
Universities Amendment Act. No. 24 of 1968 ..................... 252
Commission of Inquiry into University Affairs .................. 253
Future status of the non-white university colleges ................. 254
Student enrolment .... ... .... ... .... .... ... .... ... .... ... ... 254
Courses being taken at universities .... ... .... ....... .... ... ... 254
Unit costs at universities ... ........................... 255
University College of the Western Cape ....... ....... .... ....... 255
University College, Durban ....... .... ... .... ... .... .... ... ... 256
University Colleges for Africans ....... .... ... .... ....... ... 256
STUDENT ATTITUDES AND ORGANIZATIONS
Constitution of the S.R.C. at the University of Cape Town .......... 258
Committee of Inquiry at the University of Natal ................. 258
Demands by students at the University of Rhodes ................. 259
National Union of South African Students ..................... 259
CONTENTS
Conservative and independent groups ...............
Conference on the r6le of the student ...............
The Afrikaanse Studentebond .... ... ... ....... ... ...
University Christian Movement ... ... ... ....... ... ...
African students ... ... .... ... ... ... .... ... ... ...
The "M afeje Affair" ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ...
"Sit-in" at Cape Town, and support from other students ... Action taken and
threatened by the Prime Minister ...... Alleged approaches to students to act as
informers ...... "Sit-in" at Fort Hare .... ... ... ... .... ... ... ... ..
BURSARY FUNDS
Education Information Centre ....... ... ....... ... ...
State bursaries available to Africans ... ... ... ... ...
State bursaries granted to Coloured and Indian students ... Some private bursary
funds ... ... ... ... ... ... ...
.... ... 269
......269
.... ... 270
.... ... 270
HEALTH
Vital statistics ........ .........
M alnutrition ... ... .... ... ... ...
Food subsidies and feeding schemes ... Tuberculosis ... .... ... ... ... ...
Eye diseases and blindness ......... H ospitals ... ... ... ... ... ...
Medical practitioners ... ... ... ...
D entists ... .... ... ... ... ... ...
Nurses ... ...
Para-medical personnel ......
WELFARE
Homes for aged persons ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ...
Some other institutions for Africans ... ....... ... ... .... ... ...
Sheltered em ploym ent ... .... ... ... .... ... ... ... .... ... ...
Welfare services by Bantu Authorities in Bantu areas .............
Social pensions ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ...
Unemployment insurance ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ...
W orkmen's Compensation ... ... .... ... ... ... .... ... ... ...
RECREATION
Notes on non-white artists ... .... ... ... ... .... ... ... ... ...
Notes on writers .......................................
M usic and dram a ... .... ... ... ... .... ... ... .... ... ... ...
Films for African cinema-goers ... ....... ... ... .... ... ... ...
"Piracy clause" of the Copyright Act ... ... ... ... ... ... ...
Holiday and recreation facilities for non-white people .............
M otoring clubs ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ...
B each es ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ...
Travel documents for touring sporting teams ...................
Mixed sport between non-whites ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ...
Fact-finding commission on the selection of Olympic teams in South
A frica ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ...
I.O.C. meeting at Grenoble in February ......................
Arrangements made in South Africa ........................
International repercussions following the I.O.C.'s decision........
Revisal of the I.O.C.'s decision ... .... ... ... .... ... ... ... ...
Some reactions in South Africa ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ...
Deliberations and decisions made in Mexico City ...............
Cancellation of a tour of South Africa by the M.C.C .............
Maoris in All-Black rugby touring teams .....................
Some tours that did take place ... .... ... ... ... ... ... ... ...
Proposed South African Games ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ...
272
272 273 275
276 276 277 279 279 280
282 283 284
284 284 287 287
289 289 291 291 292 292 293 294 295 295
295 296 297 297 298 298 299 299 300 301 301
... ... ... ... ... ...
... ... ... ... ... ...
... ... ... ... ... ...
. .. ... . .. . .. . .. .. .
... . I . ... ... ... ...
... ... ... ... ... ...
... ... ... ... ... ...
... ... ... ... ... ...
... ... ... ... ... ...
x A SURVEY OF RACE RELATIONS, 1968

SOUTH-WEST AFRICA
Action by the United Nations .... ... .... ....... .... ... .... ... 302
The jurisdiction of the "terrorist" trial court ....... ....... .... ... 305
South-West Africa Constitution Act, No. 39 of 1968 .............. 306
White Paper on South-West Africa, and South-West Africa Affairs Bill 306
Development of Self-Government for Native Nations of SouthWest Africa Act,
No. 54 of 1968 ........................ 307
Creation of the Ovamboland Legislative Council ................. 309
Local government in other African areas ........................ 310
Purchase of land and removal schemes ......................... 311
Some notes on development work ............................ 311
INDEX .......................................... 314
LEGISLATION OF 1968
Advanced Technical Education Act: Indians, No. 12/1968 ...... Agricultural Credit
Amendment Act, No. 45/1968 .............
Armaments Amendment Act, No. 63/1968 .................
Armaments Development and Production Act, No. 57/1968 ... Bantu Labour
Amendment Draft Bill .....................
Bantu Laws Amendment Act, No. 56,/1968 .................
Births, Marriages, and Deaths Registration Amendment Act,
18/1968 ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ...
Coloured Persons Representative Council Act, No. 52/1968 ...
Page ... 249
... 103
... 38
38
... 166
... 205
Community Development Amendment Act, No. 58/1968 ........... 191
Dangerous Weapons Act, No. 71/1968 ........................ 48
Criminal Procedure Amendment Act, No. 9/1968 ................. 49
Development of Self-Government for Native Nations of South-West
Africa Act, No. 54/1968 ....... .... ... .... ... .... .... ... 307
Economic Co-operation Promotion Loan Fund Act, No. 68/1968 ... 77 Finance
Act, No. 78/1968 ... .... ... .... .... ... .... ... ... 78,212
General Law Amendment Act, No. 70/1968 .......... 31, 45, 122, 189
Housing Amendment Act, No. 80/1968 ......................... 194
Human Sciences Research Act, No. 23/1968 ..................... 37
Manpower Training Bill .... ... .... .... ... .... ... .... .... ... 86
National Supplies Procurement Bill .... ... .... ....... .... ... ... 38
Prohibition of Mixed Marriages Amendment Act, No. 21/1968 ....... 30
Prohibition of Political Interference Act No. 51/1968 .............. 5
Promotion of Economic Development of Homelands Act, No. 46/1968 149
Separate Representation of Voters Amendment Act., No. 50/1968 ... 6 South
African Indian Council Act, No. 31/1968 .................. 15
South-West Africa Affairs Bill .... ... .... ....... .... ... .... ... 306
South-West Africa Constitution Act, No. 39/1968 ................. 306
Teachers' Training Bill ... .... .... ... .... ... ... .... ... .... ... 241
Transkei Constitution Amendment Act, No. 36/1968 ............. 140
Universities Amendment Act, No. 24/1968 ...................... 252

NATIONALIST PARTY
The emergence of "verligte" and "verkrampte" groups within the Nationalist Party
has been described in the two previous issues of this Survey. In an address to the
Institute of Race Relations in October its President, Mr. Leo Marquard, dealt with
this matter."')
"The verkramptes", he said, "are those who maintain that Afrikaner nationalism
grew strong through its vigilance; it should not bow the knee to the foreign and
false gods that appear in seductive disguises as 'moderation', 'co-operation
between Christian churches', and so on. These are really liberalism in disguise.
The Afrikaner should glory in his isolation. The verligtes (especially as seen by
the verkramptes) are those who think that Afrikaner nationalism not only can
afford to relax its exclusiveness but that it will be compelled to do so in order to
preserve itself as a white group on a black continent."
Mr. Marquard pointed out that probably the majority of verkramptes are
comparatively young people who have been brought up on the tenets of Christian
National Education. In terms of this policy, first published in 1948, he said, "a
'Christian' means Christian according to the tenets of the Dutch Reformed
Churches, and . . . 'National' refers to the Boerenasie-that is, Afrikaner
nationalist".
The alleged infiltration by the verkramptes of Afrikaner organizations was
outlined on page 2 of last year's Survey.
At the beginning of the year under review the Prime Minister was not prepared to
admit publicly that there was any real struggle within the party. On 6 February he
said in the Assembly,2) "There is not a single man sitting on this side in this
Parliament who does not subscribe a hundred per cent to the entire policy of the
Nationalist Party in all its respects".
From July, however, Mr. Vorster made open attacks on party dissidents. At the
end of June anonymous "smear" letters and pamphlets were sent to Nationalist
leaders by verkramptes. Mr. Marquard said that an anonymous letter sent to
Nationalist M.P.s "attempted to discredit the Prime Minister and other prominent
Afrikaners by pretending to praise them for their enlightened, liberal, and
outward-looking policies-in fact, praising them for what all good Nationalists had
always been taught was un-Afrikaans".
(1) Some Present Political Trends, published by the Institute of Race Relations. C)
Hansard 1 col. 62.
S.R.R.-A
2 A SURVEY OF RACE RELATIONS, 1968

Mr. Vorster reacted strongly by calling in the Special Branch to discover the
perpetrators of the letters (some of them confessed). On 12 August the party's
Transvaal Executive expelled five young men who were found to have been
responsible.(" Newspapers such as Die Vaderland, Dagbreek, and Hoofstad that
had previously published the views of verkramptes ceased to do so. The
insinuations in the "smear" letter were repudiated in the Nationalist Press.
The name of Dr. Albert Hertzog had become attached to the verkramptes
(although he had not publicly endorsed their views). In February, Dr. Hertzog was
removed from the Ministry of Posts and Telegraphs but remained Minister of
Health until a reshuffle in August, when he was omitted from the Cabinet.
On 16 August the Prime Minister made an important speech at a party rally in
Heilbron, dealing with aspects of his policy that had been targets for verkrampte
attacks and defending these vigorously and with conviction-matters such as
diplomatic relationships with Black States, immigration, co-operation between
Afrikaans and English, making it feasible for non-white athletes to attend the
Olympic Games.
Mr. Vorster is reported") to have said, "There is a small number of people sitting
on the fence . . . The time has arrived that they will have to make a choice".
Referring obviously to the verkramptes he said, "For two years I have shown the
greatest patience . . . I am no longer prepared to be patient with these malicious
people . . . I have told you how I see things. If I am wrong then you must get
another leader. But if I am right, then I expect the loyal support of every one of
my followers".
In his summing up of political trends Mr. Marquard said, "I think the quarrel is
significant because it indicates a shift in Afrikaans political thinking, away from
total isolationism and total exclusiveness . . . But I don't think we should delude
ourselves into believing that a new era in race relations is about to dawn".
As indicated in the pages that follow, apartheid measures as between White and
Black have been reinforced and have been more stringently applied during the
past year. Threats have been made to clergy and students who protested. Banning
orders continue to be issued, and passports refused. Action has been taken in
South-West Africa in direct defiance of United Nations resolutions.
There has, however, been another development in Nationalist thinking; at the time
of writing it is too soon to estimate the significance of this. During October the
publication Woord en Daad, mouthpiece of the Afrikaans Calvinist Movement
which has its headquarters in Potchefstroom, rejected the existing state
(3) Rand Daily Mail, 13 August.
(4) Star, 17 August, and Sunday Times, 18 August.

of apartheid as a permanent solution to the racial question, and described
apartheid regulations as "intolerable burdens which could be justified only if they
were regarded as transitional regulations". A call was made for the creation of
opportunity for a "humane existence in the Bantu homelands", and it was stressed
that the longer the delay, the more difficult this would become.
Many Dutch Reformed Church ministers have become increasingly concerned
about the effects of migratory labour on African family life.
Professor N. J. Rhoodie of the University of Pretoria declared that "certain
maximum goals cannot be reached. What should be prepared is a blueprint of
minimum goals".
Die Transvaler, the Nationalist Party's official mouthpiece in the Transvaal, has
appealed for a volkskongres on the race question, with a selected audience and
carefully chosen speakers. In an editorial published on 15 November it was stated
that the object would be to make it clear that the Government could not solve the
race problem on its own. Whites must realize that they would have to roll up their
sleeves and make sacrifices. Various Afrikaans newspapers have expressed
concern over the slow pace of development of the homelands.
UNITED PARTY
The United Party's race federation policy, and its recommendations for non-white
representation in Parliament, were described on page 4 of last year's Survey. The
Party's attitude on matters that were of general concern during the year is outlined
in the pages that follow.
COMMISSION OF INQUIRY INTO IMPROPER INTERFERENCE
AND THE POLITICAL REPRESENTATION OF THE
VARIOUS POPULATION GROUPS
The circumstances leading to the appointment of this Commission were described
on pages 12 to 18 of the 1966 Survey. The Commission's report was published on
16 February5) It contained a majority report by the six Nationalist Party members,
a minority report of the three Opposition members (including a representative of
Coloured voters), and, as an annexure, the memoranda submitted, and in some
cases oral evidence given, by 47 organizations and individuals, 17 of them
Coloured.
The majority report recommended that the Prohibition of Improper Interference
Bill of 1966(6) be not proceeded with in its existing form. It was considered,
however, that legislation providing against improper interference by one race
group in the politics of another was desirable; that the representation of Coloured
people in Parliament should be abolished; and that a Coloured Legislative Council
should be created in place of the
(5) R.P. 7' 1967.
(6) See 1966 Survey, page 13.

Council for Coloured Affairs, with somewhat wider powers. The detailed
recommendations of the majority were, in the main, incorporated in the legislation
that followed, and are discussed later.
The minority considered that the suggestions by the majority for preventing
"improper interference" were impractical and that the matter was not a suitable
one for legislation. They stated that "it is essential that our Coloured citizens
should have some defined form of representation in our sovereign Parliament. To
deny them this right, which they have enjoyed for over a century, would be a
gross injustice. Moreover, the overwhelming volume of evidence given by the
Coloured people to the Commission was that they would bitterly resent being
deprived of representation in the sovereign Parliament." The proposals for a
Coloured Legislative Assembly were supported provided it was recognized that
such a body could never assume the status or powers of a sovereign Parliament.
Indians, too, should be represented in Parliament, the minority considered, and the
Indian Council should be developed along lines similar to those recommended for
the Coloured Council.
During a debate in the Assembly on the report( 7 the Chairman of the
Commission, the Hon. S. L. Muller (who was then the Deputy Minister of Police,
of Finance, and of Economic Affairs),(" challenged the statement by the minority
that the overwhelming weight of Coloured evidence had been that Coloured
people would bitterly resent the deprivation of representation in Parliament. But
Sir de Villiers Graaff disagreed with Mr. Muller,(9 asserting that the majority
report had been in sharp contradiction to the evidence. Mr. A. Bloomberg
supported this remark:(") he is a representative of Coloured voters and had been a
member of the Commission.
Mrs. Helen Suzman (Progressive Party) maintained(") the Government knew
perfectly well that, given the ordinary, democratic choice, Coloured people would
reject "the whole oppressive concept of separate development". But the Coloured
organizations that might have given evidence to the Commission along these lines
had been deliberately emasculated by the Government through visits by the
Special Branch; police and magisterial warnings; banning orders; the dismissal of
teachers; and massive administrative action through the Group Areas Act, job
reservation, and other means.
There was now a background of utter frustration and futility among Coloured
people, Mrs. Suzman said. The acceptance of
(7) 28 February, Hansard 4 col. 1271.
(8) Mr. Muller was subsequently made Minister of Police and the Interior.
(9) Col. 1274.
(10) Col. 1311.
(11) Cols. 1356-9.
" POLITICAL INTERFERENCE "

separate development by some of them had been under duress; a result of despair.
(Further reference is made to the attitudes of Coloured people on page 13.)
LEGISLATION INTRODUCED AS A RESULT OF THE
COMMISSION'S RECOMMENDATIONS
Shortly after the Commission had reported, the Government introduced the
Prohibition of Improper Interference Bill, the Separate Representation of Voters
Amendment Bill, and the Coloured Persons Representative Council Amendment
Bill.
During the Parliamentary debate the Minister of the Interior successfully moved
that the title of the first of these measures be altered to the "Prohibition of
Political Interference Bill".
"POLITICAL INTERFERENCE" AND COLOURED
REPRESENTATION IN PARLIAMENT
Prohibition of Political Interference Act, No. 51 of 1968
This Act made it illegal for anyone:
(a) to belong to a racially-mixed political party (the races
were defined in accordance with definitions contained in
the Population Registration Act);
(b) to assist a political party which has members drawn
from a population group other than his own by being an agent or a member of an
election committee, or to give such assistance to a person of another population
group who is nominated as a candidate for Parliament, a provincial council, the
Transkeian Legislative Assembly, the Coloured Persons' Representative Council,
or any other body to which the State President may apply the
Act;
(c) to address any meeting to further the interests of a
political party or the candidature of a person nominated for election to one of the
bodies mentioned above if all or the greater majority of those present belong to
a population group other than his own;
(d) to receive money from outside the Republic, or cause
such money to be brought in, if it may be used to further the interests of a political
party or a candidate for election, or to combat any aim or principle of a
political party.
No prosecution will be instituted under this Act except on the express direction of
the provincial attorney-general. Minimum sentences are prescribed for those
convicted of contravening any provision of the Act. On a first conviction there is
a fine of not less than R300 or more than R600, or imprisonment for a period of
not less than six months or more than twelve months, or both such fine and such
imprisonment.

On a second or subsequent conviction the penalties are a fine of not less than
R1,000 or more than R2,000, or imprisonment for a period of not less than one
year or more than two years, or both such fine and such imprisonment.
Separate Representation of Voters Amendment Act, No. 50 of 1968
This Act provided that Coloured representation in the House of Assembly and
Cape Provincial Council would cease when these bodies were dissolved before
the next elections, and that any vacancies existing or occurring before then would
not be filled. (There was a vacant seat in the Assembly, caused by the death of
Mr. C. Barnett.)
It was provided, tco, that the Government would not appoint anyone to the vacant
seat for a Senator nominated on the ground of his thorough acquaintance with the
reasonable wants and wishes of the Coloured people of the Cape.
Parliamentary debate on these two Bills(2)
(1) Prohibition of Political Interference
Mrs. Helen Suzman (Progressive Party) opposed the motion of the Minister of the
Interior that leave be given to introduce the Bill. and at the Second Reading stage
moved that the Bill be read that day six months. The Opposition as a whole was
strongly opposed to the measure, forcing a division on every clause at the
Committee stage.
Mrs. Suzman said that in prohibiting mixed political parties the Government was
infringing the basic democratic right of freedom of association. The system of
separating people into political compartments on a racial basis would drive non-
whites into bitterness, frustration, and hostility.
The Minister of the Interior stated that in the past there had been exploitation of
the Coloured vote. There were political forces both inside and outside the country
doing everything within their power to obstruct the Government in the
implementation of its policy of separate development. The Government, as
guardians, wanted to ensure that the right of self-determination was exercised by
all population groups in as untrammelled and uninfluenced a way as possible.
Members of the Opposition criticized the clause dealing with meetings as being
vague but the Minister replied that it had deliberately been framed in vague terms.
There was nothing in the Bill to prevent a member of a White political party from
advocating his party's policies at a meeting at which a minority of Coloured
people was present, the Minister said: Coloured people could in any case read
Press reports of such a meeting.
(12) A brief summary of argument recorded in Assembly Hansard 4 cols. 1267-
1360; Hansard
8 cols. 2841-2852 and 2941-3093; Hansard 10 cols. 3588-3699; Hansard 12 cols.
4309-4451.
" POLITICAL INTERFERENCE "

A White man could even describe his party's policy before an entirely Coloured
audience provided that this was not done with a view to the creation of a Coloured
party holding similar views, or to influence people to support such a Coloured
party.
In reply to Mr. E. G. Malan (United Party), the Minister said that it would become
illegal for any White political party to use African messengers to deliver political
pamphlets.
The clause dealing with the acceptance of money from overseas had also
deliberately been framed in vague terms, the Minister stated, in order to prevent
money from entering the country to assist a specific political party via an
individual person or a non-political organization.
Referring to the provision that prosecutions under the Act would not take place
except at the direction of the attorneygeneral, Sir de Villiers Graaff said this was
indicative of the fact that the Minister realized "this Bill is so cast that he may
catch fish that he did not intend to catch at all". Sir de Villiers and other speakers
strongly opposed the provision of a minimum sentence.
(2) Abolition of Coloured representation in Parliament
The United Party, Progressive Party, and Coloured Representatives all opposed
the Minister of the Interior's motion that leave be given to introduce the Separate
Representation of Voters Amendment Bill. At both the Second and Third
Readings Sir de Villiers Graaff moved that it be read that day six months, and at
the Committee stage a division was forced on every clause.
Sir de Villiers pointed out that in abolishing Coloured representation the
Government was breaking a pledge given by Dr. Verwoerd in 1964.
It was maintained by the Prime Minister that the existing representation of
Coloured people was a "bluff". While there must be at least 700,000 Coloured
over the age of 21 years, he said, only 33,000 male voters in the Cape had
possessed a certain measure of representation in the Assembly.
In reply, Mrs. Suzman said if it were true that the Coloured vote was meaningless,
why had the Government plunged the country into the constitutional crises of the
1950s? The Government, she continued, was abolishing the representation of
Coloured people for the one simple reason that increasing numbers of them were
voting for the Progressive Party. Mr. G. S. Eden (Coloured Representative)
contended that the Nationalists did not dare to contest an election among the
Coloured people. Sir de Villiers said, "One cannot help asking oneself whether
this system would have been regarded as being bad if the Coloureds had
continually returned Nationalists to this House". Mrs. Suzman enquired whether it
had not been "improper interference" when the Nationalists removed Coloured
voters from the common roll.

The Prime Minister asserted that for the first time in their history the Coloured
people were to have substantial powers through the Coloured Council. Sir de
Villiers replied that Parliament had powers of vital importance to Coloured people
in respect of which the Council would have no say whatsoever. The Coloured
should continue to have the right to be heard on these matters through
representatives in the Assembly; for otherwise, Parliament would never know
what they were thinking.
The Coloured people, Sir de Villiers continued, were the group closest to the
Whites, with long political experience, yet they were being placed in a position
inferior to that of the Bantu. The latter had at least been promised possible
eventual sovereign independence.
All three Coloured Representatives spoke of the frustration of the Coloured
people and of their opposition to the Bill.
The Minister of Coloured Affairs said,(3 "It is true that the Coloured people might
feel aggrieved at the removal of their representation from the House of Assembly
. .. I concede that".
EFFECTS OF THE ACTS ON THE PROGRESSIVE AND
LIBERAL PARTIES
When racially-mixed political parties became illegal the Progressive Party, "under
protest and under compulsion", decided to confine its membership to Whites. Its
leader, Dr. Jan Steytler, said,") "We know that our non-white members and
supporters want us to fight on, and we know that there is a great need for our
party-perhaps greater than ever before". As the ugliness of apartheid became
increasingly apparent, he continued, "a party like ours will be desperately
needed". The national chairman, Mr. Harry Lawrence, emphasized that the party
would continue to fight for the principles of multi-racialism and a just society.(15)
Mrs. Suzman pointed out(1") that at a congress two years previously the non-
white members of the party had encouraged the Whites to continue even if they
themselves could not do so. It was tragic that the party was to be deprived of their
active co-operation, she said, but nothing stood in the way of discussions.
The seats held by two members of the Progressive Party in the Cape Provincial
Administration will be abolished in 1970, when the life of the present council
comes to an end.
The Liberal Party decided that continued existence as a uniracial party would be
inimical to its non-racial philosophy, and decided to disband. It was reported"17
to have approximately 2,500 members, more than half of whom were non-white.
Numbers
(13) Assembly 4 March, Hansard 4 col. 1523.
(14) Star, 22 April.
(15) Sunday Express, 31 March.
(16) Rand Daily Mail, 17 February.
(17) Sunday Express, 31 March, Star, 26 April.
" POLITICAL INTERFERENCE"

of leading members had been forced to resign: the party's national president, Mr.
Alan Paton, said that banning orders had been served on 42 of them over the past
five years. The party donated its funds to the Institute of Race Relations to be
used for the education of under-privileged people.
PROTESTS AGAINST THE BILLS
A fortnight's protest against the two Bills was arranged by the Black Sash in co-
operation with the Progressive and Liberal Parties, the National Union of S.A.
Students, and the Students' Representative Council of the University of the
Witwatersrand. This began with an all-night vigil in Johannesburg, in which
church leaders and other members of the public also took part. Participants carried
torches and displayed placards. The national president of the Black Sash, Mrs.
Jean Sinclair, set alight the organization's flame of freedom, which was kept
burning for the duration of the protest.
Mrs. Sinclair said, "We have come together tonight to register our anger and our
strongest disapproval of the Government for its decision to remove from the
Coloured people of the Cape their representation in Parliament and in the Cape
Provincial Council. We object strongly, too, to government interference in our
right of free political association. The whole of South Africa will be impoverished
by this isolating of people into political vacuums, and the harm done to good
relations will be
immeasurable. Despite this abhorrent legislation the Government will not succeed
in extinguishing the light of freedom within us".
Vigils and protest meetings were arranged by these same organizers in numerous
centres in South Africa. The Black Sash distributed leaflets describing the
Government's "great betrayal" of the African and Coloured voters. Members of
the Progressive Party drew attention to the protest by driving with the lights of
their cars on during the daytime.
Eight leading churchmen signed an appeal to more than 1,000 churches of all
denominations throughout the country asking them to pray for the Coloured
people, who were to be deprived of any real say in the affairs of the country, and
in addition denied the right of any effective political association with other
groups. Prayers were asked for the Government, too. Men, women, and children
of all race groups worked throughout the Easter weekend addressing envelopes.
The police took the names and addresses of numbers of members of staff and
students of the University of Rhodes who joined a silent protest arranged by the
Black Sash in Grahamstown.
Almost 1,000 people attended a protest meeting in Johannesburg and
unanimously adopted a resolution pledging themselves to "strive for the
restoration of political parties to which all South

Africans can belong, and for a political system in which all South Africans will
have equal opportunity to play their part".
The Director of the Institute of Race Relations, Mr. Quintin Whyte, issued a
statement in which he said, "While the Institute was unhappy about the present
form of representation because it tends to induce racial friction and resentment, it
considers that the relegation of the Cape Coloured to an even more inferior,
powerless, political position will give rise to an embitterment which bodes ill for
the future of South Africa .... The six million Cape Coloured of the year 2000
A.D.-only 32 years away-are unlikely to accept this enforced political impotence.
The racial situation cannot be contained for ever in the strait-jacket of apartheid".
COLOURED PERSONS REPRESENTATIVE COUNCIL ACT,
No. 52 OF 1968
Terms of the Act
The Coloured Persons Representative Council will consist of 40 elected and 20
nominated members (instead of 30 elected and 16 nominated, as provided for in
the principal Act of 1964).(") As before, of the nominated members, two must be
Malays, two Griquas, and the rest must represent the Provinces: twelve (instead of
eight as previously) from the Cape, two from the Transvaal, and one each from
the Free State and Natal.
There will be twenty-eight instead of eighteen electoral divisions in the Cape and,
as before, six in the Transvaal and three each in the other provinces. It will be an
offence for a qualified Coloured person (over the age of 21 years) not to register
as a voter, the maximum penalty on conviction being R50 or three months'
imprisonment. Special provision is made for the registration of persons who are
unable to read or write.
As previously, the State President will designate the chairman of the Council's
Executive, the other four members being elected by the Council. A new provision
was that the State President may at any time remove the chairman from office. No
member of the Executive may also hold the office of chairman of the Council as a
whole: the latter is elected by members.
As before, the Executive will deal with finance, local government, education, and
community development in so far as these matters affect Coloured people, and
with Coloured rural settlements. The new Act added that the Executive will deal,
too, with such other matters as the State President may from time to time
determine.
The chairman of the Executive will deal with finance, and to each of the elected
members will be assigned responsibility for one of the other matters mentioned.
Powers in relation to these matters
(18) The 1964 Act was never implemented. The Coloured Council existing in
1968 was set
up in terms of the Separate Representation of Voters Act of 1951.
COLOURED PERSONS REPRESENTATIVE COUNCIL

may be delegated to the Executive member concerned by the Minister of
Coloured Affairs or a Provincial Administrator.
The principal Act provided that the State President might by proclamation confer
upon the Council the power to make laws on the matters mentioned above as they
affect the Coloured people. The necessity for such a proclamation falls away in
terms of the Amendment Act: the Council may draft laws without special powers
to do so being conferred upon it. But, as before, no proposed law may be
introduced except with the approval of the Minister, granted after consultation
with the Minister of Finance and the Administrators.
It was stated in the principal Act that the moneys required for the exercise of the
Council's powers and functions shall be made available annually out of moneys
appropriated by Parliament for the purpose. The Amendment Act adds that money
to defray unforeseen expenditure of a special character may be made available
from the Exchequer Account if the State President deems this to be in the public
interest.
The Council is to be given slightly more latitude than was previously proposed in
the preparation of its estimates of expenditure, but, as before, these will require
the approval of the Minister, in consultation with the Minister of Finance. The
Ministers will decide the total amount which will be submitted to Parliament for
appropriation.
Thereafter, the chairman of the Executive will submit the estimates to the
Council, which will by resolution appropriate moneys for specific services within
the limits of the total sum voted by Parliament. Members of the Executive will
then control the expenditure in accordance with the approved estimates. Unspent
balances at the end of a financial year will be repaid into the Consolidated
Revenue Fund. Insofar as they are appropriate, the provisions of the Exchequer
and Audit Act will apply to the administration and control of money by the
Council and its Executive.
Meetings of the Council will be open to the public.
A Department of Coloured Relations is to be created.
Parliamentary debate on the Bil19)
The Prime Minister said that for the time being, at any rate, the Council would be
named the Coloured Persons Representative Council, and not the Coloured
Persons Legislative Council, as recommended by the Commission. The
Commission suggested that the chairman of the Executive should be elected, but
this was unacceptable to the Government because the chairman would be
responsible for finance and must be fitted for such a position. Furthermore, the
Government was unwilling to grant the Council
(19) See Hansard references given in footnote (12).

ordinary powers of taxation: it might, however, be authorized to impose specific
levies.
The Commission had suggested the creation of a Coloured Affairs Commission as
a link between the Council and the Government in matters over which the Council
had no control, and of a Select Committee of Parliament on Coloured Affairs, to
maintain liaison with a similar committee of the Council. At the present stage the
Government would take no decision as to what channel of communication should
exist between the Government or Parliament and the Council, the Prime Minister
said. It would wait to consult with the new Council on this point.
The term of office of the existing Council for Coloured Affairs would be extended
pending the creation of a new Council.
The Minister of Coloured Affairs stated that the bulk of the work of his
Department would be transferred to the Administration of the Council: the cost of
the services so transferred would initially amount to about R50,000,000 a year. In
order to maintain the existing level of efficiency, most of the officials of the
Department would be seconded to the Administration while retaining their rights
and privileges as public servants. Coloured officials would gradually replace
Whites.
The head of the Administration, to be designated the Commissioner for Coloured
Affairs, would also be the accounting officer and would accompany the chairman
of the Executive when the latter had to appear before the Select Committee of the
House of Assembly in regard to the spending of the funds appropriated for the
Council.
His own department would survive in a diminished form, the Minister said, to
maintain liaison between the Administration and the central Government. It
would be renamed the Department of Coloured Relations.
Much preparatory work had to be done - the registration of voters and compilation
of rolls, delimitation of constituencies, printing of the necessary forms, and so on.
It would probably be possible to hold an election in the latter half of 1969 and the
first annual session of the Council in May or June of 1970. (The general
registration of voters commenced on 18 September.)
In the Senate on 28 May(2") the Minister said that a comprehensive report had
been prepared on social welfare services for the Coloured people. He would hold
it over as one of the first matters to be dealt with by the Council.
The Opposition supported the principle of the Bill but suggested numbers of
amendments at the Committee stage, none of which was accepted. They urged,
for example, that all the members of the Council should be elected: Sir de Villiers
asked if it would not be "improper interference" if the Government nominated
one-third of these members. Attention was drawn to the
(20) Senate Hansard 12 col. 3428.
COLOURED POLITICAL PARTIES

limitations on the Council's powers, and to the lack of any machinery for liaison
with Parliament. It was again pointed out that the Council could never be a
substitute for direct representation in Parliament.
Other comments
In a paper given to the Institute of Race Relations(21) Mrs. Y. M. Maytham
pointed out that for the purpose of the Separate Representation of Voters' Act
Indians in the Cape were regarded as Coloured and voted with them on the
separate roll. They had no vote for the Coloured Council, and since the passing of
the Political Interference Act could not be members of a Coloured political party.
Government spokesmen have encouraged Coloured teachers to take part in
Coloured politics. On 15 November the regulations for Coloured rural settlements
were amended to exempt Coloured political parties from having to obtain official
permission to hold meetings there.
COLOURED POLITICAL PARTIES AND ATTITUDES
Mrs. Maytham said, in this paper, that a study of evidence given to the "Improper
Interference" Commission made it perfectly clear that the whole range of political
philosophies from the extreme right of the extreme left was shared by members of
both the White and the Coloured groups, although proportionately more of the
latter wanted increased Coloured participation in the central government.
The whole position in regard to Coloured political party groupings and alignments
was in a state of constant flux, she said. In looking at these groupings it must be
remembered that their formation was not a normal evolutionary process of their
own choice, and this to a large extent accounted for the constant change
particularly in regard to the personalities involved and their alignment as they
"jockeyed" for position.
The political parties mentioned were as given below.
1. The Federale Kleurling Volksparty was formed by Government - appointed
members of the Council for Coloured Affairs and is led by the chairman of this
Council, Mr. Tom Swartz. It accepts the Government's policy of separate
development and stands for vertical, but not horizontal apartheid. In their oral
evidence before the Commission the leaders pleaded for the retention and
extension to other provinces of Coloured representation by Coloured in the central
parliament. They refused to divulge membership
figures.
(21) "The Emergence of Political Groups among the Coloured People in the Cape
Province",
RR83/1968.

2. The Kleurling Volksbond was formed in 1958 but later
joined the Federal Party, agreeing to work separately in the
cultural and welfare fields only.
3. The Konserwatiewe Party was created in about 1966 by
Mr. C. I. R. Fortein and others - mostly teachers - who broke away from the
Federal Party. They appear to be more conservative than the Federals, and stand
for full citizenship within the framework of separate development.(22' In their
evidence they claimed to have about 3,000 members,
but it had been said that this figure was an exaggeration.
4. The South African Labour Party, now led by Mr. M. D.
Arendse, claimed a membership of 940. They aim at common roll representation
with equal franchise rights for all Coloured and Whites, and have accepted the
Coloured Representative Council as a temporary institution to serve as a forum
for a campaign to improve Coloured political
rights.(23)
5. The Eastern Province Coloured People's National Union
was mentioned by Mrs. Maytham. It appeared to be a remnant of the larger,
moderate, organization that was once led by the late Mr. George Golding. During
November its members decided to disband and join the Federale Kleurling
Volksparty.
6. The Republikeinse Party, Mrs. Maytham said, was a small
group of between 50-100 people which appeared to have one branch only, at
Beaufort West. Their policy is virtually the same as the Federale Party except that
they wish to
retain their separate identity on the platteland.
7. It would appear that the Republican Coloured People's
Party is a separate, larger organization. Its leader is Mr.
Tom Le Fleur. The Eastern Province Herald reported on 30 August on this party's
first national congress. Members accepted separate development and aimed at
securing for
Coloured people a fair share of the country's assets.
8. There is a National Coloured People's Party in the Transvaal, led by Dr. C. L.
Smith. It, too, supports separate
development.
9. According to anonymous pamphlets circulated in 1968,(24
the left-wing Coloured People's Congress claims still to
exist but to have gone underground.
It was announced in November that the Konserwatiewe Party, the Republican
Coloured People's Party, and the National Coloured People's Party, were entering
into a coalition.
Speakers at the meeting addressed by Mrs. Maytham said that Coloured people
from urban areas of the Cape were afraid of
(22) Argus, 22 December 1967.
(23) Cape Times, 13 May.
(24) Assembly, 5 June, Hansard cols. 6550-1.
INDIAN COUNCIL
possible control by the rural conservative element. Those in Natal, mainly
English-speaking, feared dominance by the Cape and the loss of their own status.
There was little vocal leadership among them.
SOUTH AFRICAN INDIAN COUNCIL ACT, No. 31 OF 1968
The South African Indian Council that was appointed by the Government in 1964
was a non-statutory body with 21 nominated members and purely advisory
powers.
Act 31 of 1968 provided for the creation, as a next step, of a statutory Council of
not more than 25 Indian persons appointed by the Minister of Indian Affairs to
represent the three provinces concerned in such proportion as he may deem
equitable. Members, who may not include public servants, will hold office for
three years. The Council will appoint a chairman from amongst its members. (The
Secretary for Indian Affairs was chairman of the previous council.)
There will be an Executive of the Council, with a chairman appointed by the
Minister from amongst the Council members, and four members elected by the
Council itself.
The Council will have advisory powers only, and will serve as a link and means
of contact and consultation between the Government as represented by the
Secretary for Indian Affairs, and the Indian population. The Minister, the
Secretary, and any departmental official designated by the Secretary for the
purpose, may attend meetings of the Council or its Executive and take part in the
proceedings, but will have no vote.
Members of the Council will receive such allowances as the Minister, in
consultation with the Minister of Finance, may determine. (The members of the
previous council received only daily allowances for attendance at meetings and
subsistence and transport expenses.)
When introducing the Bill,(2") the Minister of Indian Affairs said that a partly-
elected Council would eventually be established, he hoped at the end of the three-
year period of office of members to be nominated to the new body. Until
resettlement in group areas had reached a more advanced stage, however, there
would be practical difficulties in the way of compiling a voters' roll and
demarcating electoral divisions.
One of the new Council's first tasks would be to receive and consider
recommendations of the Indian Education Advisory Council, in order that
members might gain experience of educational matters. The Indian Council would
eventually take over the control of education for Indians.
Remuneration would be paid to members because experience had proved that they
were involved in considerable expense
<25) Assembly, 26 February, Hansard 4 cols. 1124-9.

through calls on their time made by the Indian community and by other bodies.
According to the Natal Mercury of 13 July, Council members will be paid R600 a
year; Executive members R800; the chairman of the Executive R900; and the
chairman of the Council R1,000 a year.
On 9 July the Minister announced the names of the 25 persons nominated by him
to serve on the new Council. In making these appointments, he said, he had taken
into account the geographical distribution of Indians, their religious and cultural
interests, and their commercial, professional, and other activities. The Council
would adopt its own standing rules and orders for regulating the conduct of
meetings.
Members held their first statutory meeting in Durban on 24 September. Mr. H. E.
Joosub of Pretoria was elected chairman of the Council.
The attitude of many Indians towards the conception of a Council has changed
since the Government first suggested the scheme, in 1963. Numbers of prominent
men who then opposed the plan feel that the situation has changed, and that the
new Council will be able to serve the interests of the Indian people. Among them
is Mr. P. R. Pather of Durban, president of the Natal Tamil Vedic Society and a
former leader of the S.A. Indian Organization:26) he was appointed a member of
the Council. But certain leaders of the Indian community in Johannesburg are
reported(27) to have said they have no confidence that the Council will represent
the true interests of Indians.
ATTITUDES OF AFRICANS
Inside the country
In a talk presented in May(2") Mr. Lawrence Schlemmer, Senior Research Fellow
of the Institute for Social Research at the University of Natal, said that
Government and police action had crushed the intellectual leadership of African
and other non-white opposition groups, and in so doing had left these groups
voiceless. These leaders had, however, been marginal in non-white society, and
were removed before any coherent political organization with grass-roots
involvement could come into being.
These factors probably accounted for the present apparent calm. So quiet and
cautious were the non-whites that even social scientists conducting research
among them did not really know what their prevailing attitudes were. An
impression was gained of sullen resentment of white privilege and wealth,
coupled with a certain apathy, and an overwhelming sense of the inevitability of
white power.
(26) Natal Witness, 29 April.
(27) Sunday Times, 14 July.
(28) "The Negro Ghetto Riots and South African Cities", published by the
Institute of
Race Relations.
ATTITUDES OF AFRICANS
Almost any unskilled or peasant labour force tended to be politically apathetic.
Overawed by white power, Africans in South Africa felt helpless and tended to
channel aggression into personal or individual life situations.
Mr. Schlemmer contended, however, that although the Africans maintained
surface calm, Government policies were leading the country ever closer to the
danger of mass African unrest. Particularly in urban areas the situation was a
potentially explosive one. Police action would not be able to prevent the
communication of a spirit of total bitterness and disenchantment, unless the
country tackled immediately the tasks of trying to foster sound race relations and
the type of social conditions that underlay sound race relations.
The Bantu Federation of South Africa, which has its headquarters at Bergville in
Natal, now claims 49,900 members. It has since 1948 supported the policy of
separate development, but on a different basis from that advocated by the
Government. It calls for the establishment of an African national parliament,
overriding all tribal groups.29)
African political exiles
It is reported3") that the Pan-African Congress-in-exile has set up a
"Revolutionary Command" to direct an eventual armed struggle within South
Africa: it has not in general supported the policy of the African National Congress
of promoting infiltration of the country by freedom fighters from outside bases.
But there continues to be internal strife in the organization. Mr. P. K. Leballo is
said to remain president, but Mr. A. B. Ngcobo, formerly treasurer-general, has
been virtually eliminated from the leadership. In mid-1968 the eleven-nation
liberation committee of the Organization of African Unity, meeting in Algiers,
agreed to increase its aid to the A.N.C. but to suspend aid to the P.A.C. until unity
had been restored.(31)
The Zambian Government banned the P.A.C. in August, a spokesman saying(32)
that genuine foreign nationalist parties were free to use Zambia as a platform from
which to voice their grievances, but that the P.A.C. had engaged in futile activities
which had dissipated efforts against the enemies of freedom. It was reported(33)
that 46 P.A.C. members in Zambia, including Mr. Leballo, were arrested and
deported to Tanzania.
A subsequent report(34) stated that African exiles from South Africa who were in
Dar-es-Salaam became disenchanted with the
(29) Sunday Express, 12 May; the World, 13 May; Star, 9 November.
(30) Article by Richard Gibson in the British Institute of Race Relations
Newsletter for
December 1967.
(31) Natal Witness, 20 July.
(32) Sunday Times, 25 August.
(33) Rand Daily Mail, 3 September, Eastern Province Herald, 27 August.
(34) Natal Witness, 11 September.

continued lack of co-operation there between the A.N.C. and the P.A.C. and the
squandering of money by leaders, and decided to form a new organization called
the National Liberation Front of South Africa. This would have its headquarters in
the CongoBrazzaville. Its secretary-general is Mr. J. J. Kuzwayo.
ORGANIZATIONS CONCERNED WITH RACE RELATIONS

THE SOUTH AFRICAN COUNCIL OF CHURCHES
At its biennial conference, which was held in Cape Town during May under the
chairmanship of the Rev. Seth Mokitimi, the Christian Council of South Africa
decided to change its name to the South African Council of Churches. Twenty-
seven churches and church organizations are members of the Council, the
organizations including the Christian Institute of Southern Africa, the
Interdenominational African Ministers' Association, the Y.W.C.A., and the
University Christian Movement. Although they are not members the Roman
Catholic Church and Nederduitse Gereformeerde Mission Church send observers
to meetings of the Council of Churches. The general secretary is the Rt. Rev. B.
B. Burnett.
The Council has set up a Division of Inter-Church Aid to assist in meeting human
needs across denominational boundaries. Further reference to this is made in
chapters of this Survey dealing with the removals of Africans from Black Spots
and with malnutrition.
During February the Council of Churches and the Christian Institute jointly
convened a national conference on "Church and Society". Findings were
published dealing, inter alia, with the nature and function of the State,
international co-operation ("living together in peace in a pluralistic world
society"), and with man and community in changing societies. The conference
recommended the creation of a permanent family life commission.
Later, in May, another national conference was convened on the emergence of
pseudo-gospels in Church and society in South Africa. Attention was focused on
deviations from the true Christian gospel caused by such factors as attempts to
justify racial discrimination, appeasement of the intolerance of some whites,
blindness to the sufferings of fellow- South Africans, and the emphasis by some
Christians on a form of spiritual pietism to the exclusion of social concern.
The "Message to the People of South Africa" is described on page 21.
THE CHRISTIAN INSTITUTE OF SOUTHERN AFRICA
As described in previous issues of this Survey, the Christian Institute is composed
of individual persons rather than of churches as such. Its headquarters, like those
of the South African Council of Churches, are in Johannesburg. It has established
a regional office in Cape Town which is used by both organizations.

At a talk to students of the Reformed Churches, given at Utrecht University
during May, the Rev. Beyers Naud6, Director ot the Christian Institute, said that if
the struggle for racial equality and social justice in South Africa were not carried
on from an ecumenical point of view "there would be no sense in calling
ourselves Christians". He strongly advocated a non-violent, peaceful campaign.
Non-violence, as practised by Mahatma Gandhi and Dr. Martin King, had not
been tried in South Africa, he said.(')
During 1968 the Christian Institute joined the South African Council of Churches
in convening the national conference on "Church and Society". During May it
organized a series of talks on "The effect of city life on human personality and our
Christian responsibility for one another". Its work to help the African Independent
Churches is described later.
It was mentioned on page 10 of last year's Survey that in 1966 the General Synod
of the Nederduitse Gereformeerde Kerk resolved that the Christian Institute
represented a false doctrine, and that all Church officials and members should
withdraw from it. The Parkhurst church council then investigated the teachings
and actions of four church members, Mr. Naud6, Dr. B. Engelbrecht (another
prominent member of the Christian Institute), and their wives. The council
decided to take no disciplinary action against them for failing to withdraw from
the Institute, and, instead, it thanked them for their exemplary conduct in the
congregation. The council asked the Johannesburg Ring (or circuit) of the church
the reason, on scriptural grounds, for the decision to ban the Christian Institute.
During February the Ring stated that the church council had the right to examine
the scriptural basis for church decisions and to lodge objections. It could put its
case to the next General Synod, to meet in 1970. But until then it was bound to
obey the ruling. The council was instructed to ask Mr. Beyers Naud6, Dr.
Engelbrecht, and their wives, to resign from the Institute. None of them has done
so.
Mr. Naud said during November(2) that a number of ministers from the
Nederduitse Gereformeerde Church supported the Institute but were afraid to
admit it openly.
In last year's Survey an account was given of the successful action for defamation
instituted against Professor A. D. Pont by Mr. Naud6 and Professor A. S. Geyser
(chairman of the Christian Institute). In March, Professor Pont's appeal to the
Appellate Division was dismissed with costs.
MEETINGS OF INTERNATIONAL ECUMENICAL ORGANIZATIONS
A meeting of the World Council of Churches was held in
4(1) Star, 14 May. .(2) Star, 12 November.
ORGANIZATIONS CONCERNED WITH RACE RELATIONS 21

Uppsala during July. Describing the proceedings, the Rt. Rev. B. B. Burnett
said(3) that the old debate about faith and works had come to an end; it was
accepted that both were necessary and could not be separated. Faith was
concerned with the needs of everyday man, and to deny this was a new heresy.
God's salvation involved the whole of life. A trinity of challenges was faced at the
meeting; poverty, justice and the duty of the Christian to become involved in
decision-making; and racism. Racism was regarded as a scandal before God.
In this connection the situation in South Africa was, of course, examined. Dr.
Francis Wilson said(') that members of the World Council saw racism in the
shrinking world as not only an intolerable insult to the dignity of man but also as
an acute danger - not least to White South Africans themselves.
The Anglican Bishop of Zululand, the Rt. Rev. Alpheus Zulu, was elected one of
the six presidents of the World Council.
The International Reformed Ecumenical Synod met in Lunteren in August. It, too,
considered that the Church should involve itself in the issues of the day (see page
22).
"MESSAGE TO THE PEOPLE OF SOUTH AFRICA"
Summary of the text of the Message
In September a "Message to the People of South Africa" was issued, drawn up by
an inter-denominational Theological Commission set up by the South African
Council of Churches. Although not binding on member-churches and
organizations, the document was published in the name of the Council on the
authority of its biennial meeting. The Commission included members of the
Anglican, Presbyterian, Roman Catholic, Methodist, Lutheran, and Baptist
denominations and also former and present members of the Nederduitse
Gereformeerde Kerk and the Nederduitsch Hervormde Kerk of Africa.
The Message declared that the gospel of salvation in Christ should be understood
in a cosmic and universal sense. Salvation must be sought in the circumstances of
the time and place in which Christians found themselves. It was the Church's right
and duty to concern itself with political systems.
In South Africa, Christians were involved in a situation in which a policy of racial
separation was being deliberately effected with increasing rigidity, as being the
"South African way of life". But this doctrine, with its attendant hardships, was
truly hostile to Christianity. It held out a security that was not based on
Christianity but on the preservation of racial identity. It promised peace and
harmony between South Africa's people, not by a pursuit of Christian
reconciliation, but by precisely the opposite course, by
(3) Star, 15 October.
(4) Cape Times, 20 July.

separation. It was thus limiting the ability of a person to obey the Gospel's
command to love his neighbour as himself.
There were alarming signs, the Commission stated, that the doctrine of racial
separation had become, for many South Africans, a false faith, a novel gospel.
The measure of conformity to the practice of racial separation in the life of the
Church itself was the measure of the Church's deviation from the purpose of
Christ. This practice involved a rejection of the central beliefs of the Christian
Gospel. A thorough policy of racial separation must ultimately require that the
Church should cease to be the Church.
The Message called on Christians to discriminate between what was demanded of
them as citizens of South Africa and what was demanded as disciples of Jesus
Christ. Every Christian was asked to face up to the question, "To whom or what
are you truly giving your first loyalty - to a sub-section of mankind, an ethnic
group, a human tradition, a political idea - or to Christ?"
Close on 7,000 copies of the Message were sent to leaders of churches and church
groups of all denominations with the invitation that they should give it serious
consideration and should sign it as an expression of their Christian commitment.
There was a wide demand for the document from members of the public.
Reactions to the Message
In a speech made on 24 September at the opening of the Natal Congress of the
Nationalist Party the Prime Minister is reported(5) to have said that the calling of
ministers of the Church "demands of them that they preach the Gospel of Christ,
the Word of God". Their job was not to "turn your pulpits into political platforms
... to do the work of the Progressive Party, the United Party, the Liberal Party".
Next day the executive of the South African Council of Churches issued a
statement(') in which they quoted and warmly endorsed a resolution of the recent
Lunteren Reformed Ecumenical Synod reading, "In the preaching of the Word,
the Church, to whom has been entrusted the image of Christ's Kingdom, should
speak courageously and relevantly on issues of the day, both for the edification
and correction of her members and, where necessary, in criticism of the activities
and policies of governments and organizations".
At a party meeting in Brakpan on 27 September7) Mr. Vorster repeated that
people should not use the pulpit in an attempt to achieve political aims. He is
reported to have added that there were clerics who were toying with the idea of
doing the sort of thing in South Africa that Martin Luther King had done in
America. "I want to say to them, cut it out; cut it out immediately,
(5) Star, 26 September.
(6) Ibid.
(7) Vaderland, 28 September.

because the cloth you are wearing will not protect you if you try to do this in
South Africa."
Twelve leading members of the Council of Churches and Christian Institute then
addressed an open letter to the Prime Minister.!') They agreed, they said, that the
pulpit should never be abused to support a political party, but they submitted that
the Government was not simply the instrument of a party. The Church had a
divine calling in the realm of politics in the broad sense of the word. It was
concerned with the application of the Will of God to the social and ethical
problems of the country. The church leaders reiterated that the policy of apartheid
was not in accordance with the intention of God as revealed by Him in His Word.
They could not allow themselves to be silenced, they said, when they believed
themselves called to speak in the Name of Christ.
Mr. Vorster returned to the attack at a political meeting in Klerksdorp on 26
October.!9" The pious talk of the twelve church leaders did not impress him, he
said. It was clear that they were seeking neither clarification nor truth, but were
concerned only with making propaganda in attacks on the Government from the
pulpit under the cloak of religion. "That you should attack separate development
does not surprise me. All liberalists and leftists do it." He appealed to the
churchmen to return to the essence of preaching and to proclaim the Gospel of
Christ.
An editorial in Pro Veritate, the mouthpiece of the Christian Institute, stated that
the objections to the Message had been only political. The authors must receive a
denial or rejection on genuinely Biblical grounds. They were anxiously awaiting it
"because it could give rise to the long-overdue spiritual dialogue which might
lead to at least a measure of unanimity among our sadly divided churches".
On Biblical grounds, the editorial continued, the Message appeared to be
unassailable. There was mounting evidence that the ideology of apartheid simply
did not succeed in practice - to the mounting dismay of even its most loyal
proponents and adherents.
On 2 November"') the executive committee of the Baptist Union issued a
statement in which they said that much of the theological reasoning and some of
the conclusions contained in the Message were unacceptable to them. Among
other criticisms, they stated that the views and attitudes of an individual on racial
matters did not enter into the realm of his being justified by faith.
A few days later,0"0 112 clergy and ministers of Cape Town, of numbers of
denominations (including a minister of the Dutch Reformed Mission Church),
issued a statement in which they deplored the remarks that the Prime Minister had
made in Klerks(8) The text was published in the Star of 26 October.
(9) Sunday Times, 27 October.
(10) Star of that date.
(11) Rand Daily Mall, 9 November.

dorp, and confirmed their support of the Message. The principles of the Message
were unanimously endorsed by the General Synod of the Anglican Church at its
meeting at the end of November.
At the time of writing there has been no official reaction to the Message from the
Dutch Reformed Churches.
PAMPHLETS ISSUED BY THE METHODIST CHURCH
During the year under review the Methodist Church of South Africa has published
four Race Relations Pamphlets, "Biblical Principles Affecting Race Attitudes",
"The Methodist Attitude to Race", "Why the Methodist Church Rejects
Apartheid", and "The Implications of Christian Race Attitudes". During May the
Rev. R. A. Mtimkulu was inducted as General President of the Triennial
Conference of the Methodist Church.
EDENDALE ECUMENICAL CENTRE
Africans in Edendale, Natal, have raised money to build an ecumenical centre
which will provide lay leadership courses on an interdenominational basis for
Christian Africans throughout Natal.P2)
THE EFFECTS OF INDUSTRIALIZATION ON RELIGIOUS LIFE
During the 1968 Council meeting of the Institute of Race Relations Professor Dr.
C. W. H. Boshoff gave a paper(13) on the effects of industrialization on religious
life. After discussion, the Council resolved(14) that the effect had been to
encourage a secularized understanding of life. Many people felt that religion was
irrelevant to large areas of personal and social life. There was urgent need for
dialogue in order to reach a common mind concerning how religion could
minister to the needs of an urban and industrial society: a faith that was related to
life would seek to take responsible action in this area. Man must be brought to see
science and technology as allies of faith in setting him free to experience the
glorious liberty of the sons of God.
MOVEMENT OF AFRICANS AWAY FROM THE
ESTABLISHED CHURCHES
In an article published in Pro Veritate in May, the Rev. Danie van Zyl analysed
the African membership of churches, showing this as a percentage of the total
African population. The proportion had declined since 1946 in the cases of the
Methodist and Anglican Churches, had remained static so far as the Presbyterian,
Congregational and Baptist Churches were concerned, and had risen slightly only
amongst adherents of the Dutch Reformed, Roman
(12) Natal Witness, 15 October.
(13) RR 15/1968.
(14) RR 5/1968.

Catholic, and Lutheran Churches. At the same time, the membership of the
African Independent Churches had grown very greatly
- from 9 per cent to more than 21 per cent of total African church membership.
The White churches had failed to communicate with the African people, Mr. van
Zyl said. One of the reasons for the growth of the Independent Churches was their
intense personal fellowship, showing members the relevance of Christian concern
for one another. Then the healing, and the driving out of evil spirits through
community prayer, provided a method of dealing with man's psychological
problems. Most of the ministers were secular workers too, so being able to bridge
the gulf between clergy and laity.
Mr. van Zyl's remarks were supported by Archdeacon R. F. Yates of the Anglican
Church,(15) who said that Africans scorned Western churches that condemned
racialism with their mouths but in fact practised it. An article in the World on 10
April stated that increasing numbers of Africans were becoming Muslims because
Muslims held that a man's race, nationality, wealth, or social position had no
relevance to his intrinsic merit as a human being.
The Rev. Father M. P. Mkhatshwa, a Roman Catholic priest, contributed an
article to the January / February issue of the Church's lay journal, Challenge, in
which he said that black clergy would like to see the Church becoming more and
more African in its outlook, life, and personnel. African clergy should be allowed
to determine liturgy and theology in a manner more intelligible to African
psychology. Otherwise, the Church would remain a "foreign club".
A few days later the Johannesburg Anglican journal The Watchman carried an
article by the Rev. Walter Goodall making a similar plea. It was to be doubted, he
said, whether any of the established churches had touched the deepest springs of
African life, partly because they had presented a religion on entirely Western
lines.
ASSISTANCE GIVEN BY THE CHRISTIAN INSTITUTE
TO THE AFRICAN INDEPENDENT CHURCHES
In 1965 the Christian Institute helped to establish an African Independent
Churches Association at the request of two groups, one of five churches and
another of eight. This association now represents more than 200 churches. A
women's branch was created during 1968.
The Institute continues to arrange correspondence and refresher courses for
ministers of the independent churches. It is to help prepare a pilot four-year
correspondence course for the whole of Africa. Money is being raised for building
a theological semi-
(15) Star, 18 June.

nary at Maranga, near Rustenburg, where Africans will be able to take full-time
courses of theological training: the Christian Institute hopes to provide bursaries
to assist students.
CHURCH WORKERS FROM OVERSEAS
It was mentioned on page 49 of last year's Survey that clergy and ministers from
overseas countries are regarded by the Government as temporary aliens and are
required to renew their temporary residential permits every few months.
During 1968 the Rt. Rev. Robert Mize, Anglican Bishop of Damaraland (South -
West Africa), was refused permission to remain in that territory, where he had
been for nine years on permits that had to be renewed every three or six months.
No reason was given by the Government. In a letter to his clergy dated 2 May
Bishop Mize said while he had made it clear that he regarded apartheid as a social
evil, he had avoided making an issue of the matter because he was an American
citizen. Both Black and White clergy in the territory had encountered official
obstacles when wishing to visit Ovambo and Herero Church members in the
Northern Sector. His only contact with persons who had left the territory without
passports had been with a few young members of the Church in regard to
religious, personal, or family matters. The Security Police had declined an
invitation to read his files.
He was a pacifist, the Bishop said, believing that evil or misunderstanding could
be overcome only by Christian love, and not by superimposing a greater evil.
Two Lutheran ministers have been refused permission to remain in South Africa.
One was Dr. Hans Haselbart, who had written articles for Pro Veritate expressing
opposition to the policy of separate development, and the other was Pastor Fobbe,
who was one of those responsible for inviting Pastor Martin Niemoller to visit
South Africa.!6) The Rev. Ian Atkinson of the Anglican Church was debarred
from returning to the Republic after visiting Britain.
THE SOUTH AFRICAN INSTITUTE OF RACE RELATIONS
The 38th annual Council meeting of the Institute of Race Relations was held in
Cape Town during January, the theme of the papers and discussions being
"Industrialization and Human Relations". During the meetings the outgoing
president, Dr. E. G. Malherbe, gave his presidential address entitled The Nemesis
of Docility.(7) He was succeeded as president by Mr. Leo Marquard.
The Council papers were as follows:
General theme paper on Industrialization and Human Relations,
by Professor James Irving (RR 2/1968).
(16) Star, 12 November
(17) This has been published by the Institute of Race Relations.

The effects of industrialization on political structures, by Dr.
G. F. Jacobs, M.P. (RR 31/1968).
The effects of industrialization on religious life, by Professor
Dr. C. W. H. Boshoff (RR 15/1968).
The effects on the multi-racial composition of the South African
population:
The employer, by Mr. E. P. Bradlow.
The trade unionist, by Mr. L. C. G. Douwes Dekker
(RR 11/1968).
The effects on social structure and family life, by Dr. Ellen
Hellmann (RR 165/1967).
The findings of Council were published as RR 5/1968. On one of the evenings a
public forum was held on "Productivity, Race Relations, and Inflation". Papers
given by Professor S. P. Cilliers and Professor F. L. Sadie have been published by
the Institute under the titles Productivity and Human Relations, and Race
Relations and Inflation!"s)
The work of the Institute during the year is described in its Annual Report and is
mentioned in appropriate places in the text of this Survey.
THE SOUTH AFRICAN BUREAU OF RACIAL AFFAIRS (SABRA)
Sabra continues to press for a more speedy and radical programme of separate
development than the Government envisages. When speaking to a political study
group at the University of Pretoria in June('9) Sabra's director, Dr. C. J. Jooste,
said that independence would have to be granted to the other African homelands-
as it was to the Transkei-at a stage when most Whites believed that they were not
sufficiently developed or stable. It was not fair to treat as equals African states
beyond South Africa's borders, some of which were less developed than non-
white areas within the country, while South African peoples were denied
independence. The consolidation of the Bantu areas would have to be very much
speeded up, Dr. Jooste maintained.
Sabra is undertaking a thorough investigation into the factors affecting the
advancement of Coloured people. With a view to stimulating an exchange of
thoughts Sabra published a report of a sub-committee, in which it was
recommended that an Indian "homeland" be created, covering 610 square miles
and stretching along the North Coast of Natal between the Umgeni and Tugela
Rivers. The sub-committee rejected the Government's concept of developing
ultimately independent Indian and Coloured local authorities in their group areas.
The creation of several independent municipalities operating within the same area
would lead to insoluble problems, it stated.
(18) Topical Talks series Nos. 10 and 11.
(19) Rand Daily Mail, 26 June.

During October Sabra held a conference on African domestic servants. Members
endorsed the Government's policy of arranging for servants to live amongst their
own communities. Dr. Jooste called for fixed hours and conditions of work and
wage scales.
THE BLACK SASH
When opening the annual national conference of the Black Sash, which was held
in Durban during October, the national president, Mrs. Jean Sinclair, traced the
steady decline since 1948 of protest against "totalitarian" legislation. South
Africans had come to feel that protest was valueless, and were giving in to apathy.
They showed diminishing concern for the victims of discriminatory legislation.
There had been a growing intolerance of protest and protesters. The once
individualist, kindly, and humane South African was becoming a blind,
insensitive, and intolerant person.
Action taken by the Black Sash on specific issues during the year is mentioned in
the chapters that follow.
CITIZENS' ACTION COMMITTEE
A Citizens' Action Committee, consisting of prominent South Africans including
churchmen, members of the Black Sash, and other public figures organized a
nation-wide campaign of protest against the removal of hundreds of thousands of
Africans, Indians, and Coloured in terms of legislation and administrative action
like the Group Areas Act, influx control, and Black spot clearances.
The committee drew up a memorandum giving figures to illustrate the numbers of
families involved in removal schemes, and collected 21,937 signatures to a
petition asking the State President to exercise his powers and influence to stop
"the grave wrongs perpetrated on non-white South African citizens" who were
being summarily uprooted.
"No consideration is shown for their aspirations and security and for the suffering
caused", the petition stated. "Scant provision is made for any of their needs,
material or spiritual, or for their means of livelihood. Their family life is being
disrupted and the migrant labour policy ensures that this phenomenon can only
increase. Their rights and needs and their human dignity are disregarded".
As the State President intimated that he did not receive deputations in audience,
the petition was handed to his secretary.
ABE BAILEY INSTITUTE FOR INTER-RACIAL STUDIES
Professor H. W. van der Merwe has been appointed director of the Abe Bailey
Institute for Inter-Racial Studies at the Uni-

versity of Cape Town. A similar institute is to be established at the University of
Stellenbosch.
VOLUNTARY SERVICE BY STUDENTS AND FARMERS The South African
Voluntary Service (SAVS) has grown during the year. Its main strength is among
students at the University of the Witwatersrand, but there are now branches or
members at the Universities of Cape Town, Stellenbosch, and Rhodes, and at the
Johannesburg College of Education. The chairman during 1968 was Mr. Alex
Scott.
Members run tutorials for non-white students, and spend weekends on local
projects. They have assembled materials at Wilgespruit for farm school buildings,
built a farm school near Kempton Park, and scraped and painted St. Barnabas
Home for Coloured boys. During the university vacations they built schools at
Embo and at Makwanekop in the Mbabane area of Swaziland and at Liphiring in
Lesotho. A party of students travelled 400 miles across the Kalahari to build a
school at D'Kar, near Ghansi in Western Botswana, which forms part of a
Bushmen rehabilitation scheme. One member is serving as a volunteer teacher in
Swaziland. The students keep in touch with the governments of the territories
concerned, who prepare the local people before their arrival so that active help is
given and the projects become community ones. The secretarial work for SAVS is
done by the Institute of Race Relations.
During the July vacation, 50 senior medical students from the University of
Stellenbosch, led by Mr. Chris van der Merwe, did voluntary medical work at
mission hospitals in the Northern Transvaal and for the health departments of
Botswana, Lesotho, Swaziland, and Malawi.
More than 100 English and Afrikaans high school pupils from 13 schools in the
Witwatersrand area have formed an autonomous junior branch of SAVS, under
the chairmanship of Bernard Nathanson. They helped build farm schools at
Kempton Park and in the Northern Transvaal, and constructed benches.
On hearing that Lesotho farmers, equipped only with oxen and light ploughs,
were finding it difficult to cultivate their drought-hardened fields, the Clocolan
(White) Farmers' Association in the Eastern Free State decided to help. During
August about 150 farmers travelled to Lesotho with their tractors and heavy
ploughs and prepared the fields for summer wheat. An oil company supplied the
necessary fuel free of charge.
THE POPULATION OF SOUTH AFRICA

SIZE OF THE POPULATION
No later estimates are available of the size of the population as a whole than those
given on page 19 of last year's Survey.
The issue of Bantu for December 1967 gave revised estimates of the numbers of
Africans in the various ethnic groups (the date of these estimates was not stated):
Xhosa .... ... .... ... .... ... 3,570,000
Zulu .... ....... ... .... ... 3,340,000
Swazi ....... .... ... .... ... 395,000
Tswana .... ... .... ... .... ... 1,338,000
South Sotho ....... .... ... ... 1,505,000
Venda .... ... .... ... .... ... 280,000
Tsonga ...... ............ 586,000
North Sotho and North Ndebele 1,122,000
South Ndebele ............. 294,000
12,430,000
The Bureau of Statistics estimates that there were 12,750,000 Africans in South
Africa in mid-1967.
PROHIBITION OF MIXED MARRIAGES AMENDMENT ACT,
No. 21 OF 1968
The Prohibition of Mixed Marriages Amendment Act provided that if any male
person who is a South African citizen or is domiciled in the Republic enters into a
marriage outside the Republic which cannot, in terms of the principal Act, be
solemnized within the country (because one partner to it is white and the other
non-white), such marriage shall be void and of no effect in the Republic.
The partners to a mixed marriage contracted outside South Africa could, thus, be
prosecuted under the Immorality Act if they returned to South Africa and lived
together.
The United and Progressive Parties opposed the Bill at its Second Reading. Mr. T.
Gray Hughes (U.P.) said(1) that it could well be prejudicial to the rights of a
woman who had contracted a bona fide marriage outside the country to a South
African of a different racial group (according to South African classifications),
and to the rights and status of her children. The South African husband could at
any time return to South Africa and so avoid all responsibilities towards his wife
and family. He could marry
(1) Assembly, 22 February, Hansard 3 cols 992-6.
POPULATION REGISTRATION
another woman and this would not be bigamy. (The Minister of Justice conceded
this.(2))
In reply to another point raised by Mr. Gray Hughes, the Minister said that the
children of such a marriage would be legitimate in South African law. Mr.
Hughes raised a further point -co-tld a maintenance order be enforced if the
husband had returned on his own and failed to support his family? The Minister
replied that this would be possible if South Africa had reciprocal arrangements
with the country in which the wife and children were living. But Mr. Hughes
submitted that the courts were unlikely to enforce a claim arising from a marriage
that was void. BIRTHS, MARRIAGES, AND DEATHS REGISTRATION
AMENDMENT ACT, No. 18 OF 1968
This Act provided that the registrar-general may amend the registration of the
birth of any person by substituting, for the original entry in respect of the racial
group of such person or either of his parents, an amended entry reflecting the
classification assigned under the Population Registration Act.
As soon as possible after the registrar-general receives notification of the birth of
a person born after 1 December 1967, this official must ascertain what
classification has been assigned to the person and his parents. If necessary, he will
then amend the registration of the birth. District registrars will be notified
accordingly, and instructed to amend their records.
Birth certificates in respect of persons born after 1 December 1967 will not be
issued until the procedure described has been complied with. The race
classification assigned to the person will be specified on the certificate.
If the registrar-general or an official acting under his direction is satisfied that an
Indian whose birth or marriage was registered under the Natal Indian Immigration
Law of 1891 without mention of a surname has adopted or is known by a
surname, he may cause the surname to be inscribed in the Indian's birth or
marriage records.
The provisions relating to birth certificates were opposed by the United Party. In
an interview given to the Sunday Times on 10 March Mrs. C. D. Taylor, M.P.,
pointed out that a local registrar would be able to attach a note to a birth
certificate if he thought that the parents were not stating their correct racial group,
and send it to the registrar-general. Officials could then start an inquiry into the
racial origins of the whole family. SUBDIVISIONS OF THE COLOURED
GROUP UNDER
A provision of the General Law Amendment Act, No. 70 of 1968, validated a
proclamation issued under the Population Regis-
(2) Col. 1016.

tration Act which divided the Coloured group into seven subgroups - Cape
Coloured, Cape Malay, Griqua, Chinese, Indian, other Asiatic, and other
Coloured. This proclamation had not been challenged in the courts but,
apparently, some doubt existed as to whether such an application might not
succeed.
(As described on page 35, a judge of the Supreme Court said later that a clause of
the proclamation was "anything but clear".)
PROPOSED "BOOK OF LIFE"
The Minister of the Interior and officials of his department have announced that
legislation is to be introduced to provide for the issuing to citizens of single books
to replace the present identity cards, passports, birth, marriage, and divorce
certificates, certificates of immunization, and drivers' licences. There will be one
central register containing particulars of all these matters on a computerized basis.
The holders will need to notify changes of address to this central registry only,
instead of to numbers of different departments. The number of official documents
to be issued each year will be reduced from about 1,500,000 to 250,000.01)
It is possible that a person's identity number will be used as a reference number
for correspondence about and to him by all government departments and semi-
government organizations and even private institutions like banks.
It has, so far, not been announced whether these books will replace reference
books for Africans.
NUMBERS OF OBJECTIONS TO RACIAL CLASSIFICATIONS
UNDER THE POPULATION REGISTRATION ACT
In reply to questions, the Minister of the Interior said4) that, by the end of 1967,
the total number of identity cards issued had been 2,761,896 to Whites, 1,038,661
to Coloured persons, and 309.313 to Asians. No figure was given in respect of
Africans.
The numbers of reclassifications made during 1967 were: ()
Of the total, number
made as the result of
Total number of representations by the reclassifications person concerned
White to Coloured ...... 9 1
Coloured to White ...... 91 91
Coloured to Bantu ...... 29 3
Bantu to Coloured ...... 136 136
As described on pages 25-6 of last year's Survey, the Population Registration
Amendment Act of 1967 removed the right of third parties to lodge objections to
a classification with an appeal board or court of law. Such objections had
sometimes been lodged
(3) Minister, Rand Daily Mail, 21 March.
(4) Senate, 18 March, Hansard 6 col. 1550.
(5) Assembly, 27 February, Hansard 4 col. 1175.
by a relative or friend of an aggrieved person who failed himself to appeal against
his classification within the specified period.
But the Amendment Act did not remove the right of third parties to lodge
objections with the Secretary for the Interior. White persons who object to having
a dark-skinned neighbour, for example, have the right to inform the Secretary that
they suspect that this neighbour is Coloured. If it then appears to the Secretary
that his classification of the person concerned was incorrect, he may alter it or
refer the case to the population registration appeal board.
The provisions of the Amendment Act were made retrospective to 7 July 1950.
The Act itself came into operation on 19 May 1967.
In the Assembly on 9 February6) the Minister was questioned about
reclassifications. Since 19 May 1967, he replied, the Secretary had altered the
classifications of 25 persons as these appeared to him to have been incorrect, and
had referred 11 cases to the appeal board.
On 19 May 1967, 407 objections against classifications that had already been
lodged with the appeal board had not been finalized: of these, 223 had been made
by third parties. Since then, 18 objections had succeeded and 51 had failed. One
appeal to the Supreme Court had failed. Several appeals to the Supreme Court,
and one to the Appellate Division, were pending.
THE VALIDITY OF OBJECTIONS BY THIRD PARTIES
THAT WERE MADE BEFORE 19 MAY 1967
After the 1967 Amendment Act became law the appeal board dismissed numbers
of objections that had previously been made by third parties (generally relatives or
friends of an aggrieved person), on the ground that third parties no longer had the
right to appeal and that this provision had been made retrospective. In several
cases the Supreme Court upheld such decisions by the appeal board.
One of these cases was taken to the Appellate Division. On 25 June 1965, Mr. B.
A. Bell of Cape Town had objected to the classification as Coloured of two of his
relatives by marriage. He was then fully entitled to lodge an objection. After some
delay the Secretary for the Interior referred the objection to the appeal board and
never cancelled this reference. The case was not heard by the board until after the
Amendment Act was promulgated, and the board then ruled that it was no longer
empowered to inquire into an objection by a third party. The Supreme Court
upheld the board's decision.
But, in March 1968, the Appeal Court allowed with costs Mr. Bell's further
appeal. The five judges were of the opinion that his right of objection remained.
Where the language employed by the
(6) Hansard 1 col. 249.
S.R.R.-B

legislature did not clearly define the nature and the extent of any intended
retrospectivity, the court ruled, then pre-existing rights were not affected. Mr.
Bell's objection was referred back for consideration by the board.(7)
As a result of this judgment, several cases that were pending when the
Amendment Act was promulgated were then heard by the appeal board.
SOME OTHER CASES THAT WERE TAKEN ON APPEAL
The judgment in regard to retrospectivity affected appeals lodged in other types of
cases too. At least two appeals were allowed in the Supreme Court on the ground
that the persons concerned had lodged objections to their classification as
Coloured before the promulgation of the 1967 Act, and that the objections should
thus be considered in the light of the definition of a "White" person as it was
before the law was changed.08)
The 1967 Act provided that a person would not be deemed to be White if
evidence to the contrary was contained in any census return. In August a young
woman in Cape Town appealed against the finding of the appeal board that she
was a Coloured person. The board accepted that she was generally regarded as
White, but came to its decision because in a census form completed in 1951
(when she was five years of age) her grandfather had entered her race as
Coloured. A full bench of the Supreme Court decided that the question to be
decided was "whether the evidence before the board established with sufficient
cogency that the woman was generally accepted as a Coloured person on that
day" (i.e. 8 May 1951). "The answer to this question must be in the negative.'"9)
A case of importance in the definition of an African was that of Mr. A. S. Marks
in Johannesburg, who during 1966 was classified as African. In March the appeal
board upheld this classification. His mother was African. On the ground merely of
his father's appearance the board rejected his father's evidence that both his own
parents had been Coloured. On further appeal, a judge of the Supreme Court,
Pretoria, said he did not think that the board had been entitled to reject the father's
evidence. That being the case, the father was Coloured. Thus, the son could not be
found to be a member of an "aboriginal tribe of Africa": for this to be done it
would have to be shown that both parents were members of such tribes.
Furthermore, the board had made no finding on irrefutable evidence by the son
that he normally passed and was accepted as Coloured. On the evidence that had
been before the board, the son had to be classified as Coloured.(1°)
Another case was concerned with the definitions of sub(7) Star, 14 and 19 March.
(8) Star, 13 June, Natal Mercury, 29 June.
(9) Rand Daily Mail, 20 September.
(1o) Ibid, 6 November.
divisions of the Coloured group. A Cape Town man had been classified Indian,
but contended that he was a Cape Malay. The board rejected his appeal on the
ground that a clause in the relevant proclamation meant that a person must be
classed with his father: this man's father was Indian although his mother was Cape
Malay. On further appeal a full bench of the Supreme Court, Cape Town, stated
that the wording of the clause was anything but clear. In the absence of clarity,
and as the appellant was not a fullblooded Indian, his appeal was upheld.(")
SOME CASES OF PARTICULAR HARDSHIP
The Dickson case was mentioned in last year's Survey. Mr. and Mrs. E. J.
Dickson and their six children, who lived on a forestry settlement in the Knysna
district, were all at first classified as White. In 1967 two of the children were
admitted to a small Afrikaans-medium school in the settlement which caters for
White pupils. The parents of 42 of the other 45 pupils then withdrew their
children, in protest, and enrolled them at another school about fifteen miles away.
On the instructions of the Minister of the Interior the appeal board investigated
the family's classification and ruled that they were all Coloured. Mr. Dickson
appealed against this ruling, but during May his appeal was dismissed by the
Supreme Court, Cape Town. The court found that there appeared to be Coloured
blood in the ancestry of both parents, and that the family was generally accepted
by the community in which they lived as being Coloured. Mr. Dickson then
announced that he intended leaving South Africa. The appeal had cost him more
than R1,000 - his life's savings he said.(2)
Another case in which there were complaints by neighbours was that of Mr.
William Walker of Pretoria, who was 62 years of age and married to a White
woman. They had ten surviving children, of whom seven lived at home. Mr.
Walker and his family lived outside South Africa for many years, as Whites, and
when they returned, in 1963, he was given a White identity card. By 1967. three
of his daughters had married White men, a fourth was about to do so, and all the
married daughters had children.
His original neighbours, when he returned, had complained to the Department of
the Interior that he was a Coloured man, and after investigations the Department
declared him to be Coloured. Later, one of his married daughters received an
identity card marked Coloured. Mr. Walker's appeal to the Supreme Court was
dismissed. This meant that all the family marriages, including those of relatives,
were threatened and the future of all the children of these marriages rendered
insecure.(13)
(11) Rand Daily Mail, 8 November.
(12) Star, 2 and 13 May.
(13) Star, 15 October, Sunday Express, 27 October.

Mr. Harry Martins of Germiston had lived all his life as a Coloured man, and was
married to a Coloured woman by whom he had six children. In 1962 he was
classified as an African and told to move to an African township. But his wife was
unwilling to accept an African way of life: this led to their divorce.(14)
Intervention by third parties is, apparently, being encouraged. According to the
Sunday Express of 17 November, the Minister of Coloured Affairs, who was
meeting Coloured leaders from the Transvaal, suggested that the Coloured people
should seek evidence to have reclassified people whom they did not regard as
being Coloured.
IMMORALITY
Questioned in the Assembly on 22 March,(") the Minister of Justice gave the
following statistics relating to charges and convictions under the Immorality Act
during the year ended 30 June 1967: Men Women
Charged Convicted Charged Convicted
Whites .... ....... 671 349 18 11
Coloured ........... 20 5 264 126
Asians ... ... ... 11 4 20 13
Africans ... .... ... 8 5 338 180
Once again, it is evident that far larger numbers are charged than are convicted.
A case that came before the Boksburg Regional Court during October, when a
retired senior police officer, a married man with five children, was acquitted on
five charges under the Immorality Act, focused attention on the threat the Act
posed to innocent people of having their reputations destroyed by ill-founded
prosecutions involving false testimony.
In an editorial commenting on this case, published on 26 October, the Rand Daily
Mail said that the man concerned "endured three months of 'indescribable hell'
before he finally appeared in court to face his accusers. Yet so flimsy was the case
against him that the magistrate took the unusual step of dismissing it at the close
of the State's evidence, saying it was unnecessary for the defence to answer it.
"The magistrate then proceeded to express 'serious misgivings' on the question of
why the witnesses he had heard had been produced in court at all. He said there
were abundant indications that most of the evidence given was false, and that
some of the witnesses had given blatantly untruthful evidence. . ..
"As the magistrate remarked, there is always a stigma that remains after a person
has appeared in court on such charges even when he is found not guilty."
(14) Post, 25 February.
(15) Hansard 7 cols. 2655-6.
HUMAN SCIENCES
HUMAN SCIENCES RESEARCH ACT, No. 23 OF 1968
This Act provides for the establishment of a Human Sciences Research Council to
undertake and to assist research in the field of the human sciences.
The Minister of National Education said(16) that the object was to place the
human sciences on an equal footing with the natural sciences, for which a number
of statutory, autonomous bodies had been established, for example the Council for
Scientific and Industrial Research and the Atomic Energy Board.
The Human Sciences Research Council, he stated, would absorb the existing
National Bureau of Educational and Social Research, the National Council for
Social Research, the Interdepartmental Advisory Committee for Educational and
Social Research, and the Advisory Committee for Manpower Research and
Planning.
"ETHNIC ATTITUDES OF JOHANNESBURG YOUTH"
During April the Witwatersrand University Press published a book with the title
given above, by Dr. Henry Lever. In this, Dr. Lever analysed the ethnic attitudes
he had found among White children at high schools in Johannesburg.
SECURITY MEASURES
ARMAMENTS DEVELOPMENT AND PRODUCTION ACT,
No. 57 OF 1968
This Act provided for the establishment of the Armaments Development and
Production Corporation of S.A., Ltd., to be known as Armscor (or Krygkor in
Afrikaans). Its objects will be to meet the armaments requirements of the country,
including those required for export and for supply to members of the public, by
taking over existing undertakings or establishing or helping to establish new
undertakings. Inter alia, it will review matters relating to raw materials required,
and labour supply and rates of wages.
The Board of Directors will be appointed by the Government. Shares in the
corporation may be taken up by the State only. The share capital will be
R100,000,000 or such larger amount as the Government may determine.
ARMAMENTS AMENDMENT ACT, No. 63 OF 1968
The Armaments Amendment Act amended the Munitions Production Act of 1964.
The Munitions Production Board was renamed the Armaments Board and its
powers were widened.
NATIONAL SUPPLIES PROCUREMENT BILL
The National Supplies Procurement Bill was published in 1968 but was not
proceeded with in Parliament.
If the measure is passed the Minister of Economic Affairs will have the power to
mobilise the whole economy at short notice. A state of emergency need not be
declared. The Minister will be empowered to tell any manufacturer, importer or
trader exactly what he wants done, how and when and at what price. The Bill
states, "Any person who has received an order.., shall be deemed to be capable of
performing the act he is ordered to perform, unless he proves he is not so
capable".
There will be compensation, but the Minister may institute a cost investigation in
connection with any goods or service in respect of which an order has been
issued. For example, a firm may be ordered to tender for a government defence
contract and to carry out the work - this may happen if Armscor finds itself unable
to undertake the work.
Costs incurred in exercising the Minister's powers will be met from the National
Supplies Procurement Fund. This will replace the External Procurements Fund
and will take over its existing balances. Further funds may be voted by
Parliament, and the Fund
SECURITY MEASURES
will have recourse to Reserve Bank loans, guaranteed by the Government, in the
same way that the Exernal Procurements Fund had. On 31 March 1967, the latter's
overdraft facility with the Reserve Bank amounted to R174,500,000. The balance
in the External Procurements Fund rose from R8,700.000 in 1961 to R23,500,000
in 1966 and R68,200.000 in 1967.
Some of the specific powers to be conferred on the Minister of Economic Affairs
in terms of the Bill are as follows.
(i) He will have the power to control and direct the manufacture, acquisition and
supply of any goods and services he deems to
be necessary or expedient for the country's security.
(ii) He will be able to acquire or hire any goods or services in South Africa or
elsewhere, on behalf of the State, or any person, or he may direct any person to
acquire or hire such
goods or services.
(iii) He will be able to import any goods for the State or any
person, or direct anybody to import such goods, and make or have arrangements
made for their supply, handling, storage,
insurance, disposal and distribution.
(iv) He will be able to prohibit the manufacture, production,
acquisition, disposal or use of any goods or the supply or use
of any service either generally or specifically.
(v) He will be able to order any person who acquired specified goods to store
them or otherwise deal with them in any
manner he may direct.
(vi) If any person refuses to comply with any order in respect of
the supply of goods, served on him by the Minister, the Minister will be
empowered to seize the goods without having
to go to court, paying compensation for them.
DEFENCE EQUIPMENT
The plan to install a Decca navigation system around South Africa's coastline,
which will enable the position of a ship or aircraft to be located precisely, was
described on page 31 of last year's Survey. The Minister of Defence said on 3
April(1 that work on the installation had begun.
He added that the Defence Force was occupying the workshops and quay on
Salisbury Island, and would take over the whole island as an advanced base as
soon as new premises were available for the University College for Indians,
temporarily occupying buildings on the island.
It was announced in October that a missile base for experimental tests and
launchings was to be established on the Zululand coast to the north of Lake St.
Lucia.
As mentioned last year, South Africa placed an order with France for three
submarines of the Daphne class. French shipyards
(1) Assembly Hansard 9 col. 3326

have also been asked to supply new frigates, about a dozen minesweepers and
patrol craft, and four boom-defence vessels.(') During August the biggest ship yet
built in South Africa was launched a 4,500-ton cargo vessel.
The question of the Simonstown naval base, and armaments ordered from Britain,
is dealt with in a subsequent chapter.
Certain information about defence equipment was given by the Minister when
making his policy speech in the Senate on 12 March3) Local manufacturers, he
said, had for some time been producing all the armoured cars required by the
Defence Force, and South Africa was self-sufficient in the manufacture of rifles,
mortars, and ammunition such as grenades, smoke bombs, aerial bombs, and
explosives. The country had developed its own napalm bomb entirely from local
raw materials, and also new types of anti-tank mines and shrapnel mines. A near-
sight for infantry rifles was being produced. Parachutes and mobile field kitchens
were made in South Africa.
(2) Rand Daily Mail, 23 January.
(3) Senate Hansard 5 cols. 1349-50.
CONTROL OF PUBLICATIONS
THE BANNING OF PUBLICATIONS
In the Assembly on 27 February,O') the Minister of Finance said that between 1
April 1966 and 22 February 1968, 1,027 imported publications were held back by
the Customs Department for scrutiny; 638 were submitted to the Publications
Control Board; and 419 were declared objectionable by the Board.
CONTROL OF THE PRESS
The whole subject of the control of publications was dealt with on pages 66 et seq
of the 1963 Survey. In that year the S.A. Newspaper Press Union drew up its own
code of conduct and, in view of this, the Government agreed to exclude
newspapers published by any member of this Union from the operation of the
Publications and Entertainments Act of 1963.
On 9 November, however, the Minister of the Interior said at a party meeting(2)
that he would recommend to the Cabinet the withdrawal of this exemption. The
possible implications of this are described on page 69 of the 1963 Survey.
The Minister added that legislation was being drafted in terms of which steps
could be taken against "certain newspapers and journals" which appeared to have
no regard for codes of conduct. This warning was given in the context of concern
about morality, and it was not clear whether or not the Minister was referring to
any other type of censorship.
Only one contravention of the Press code of conduct has been published during
the year: the Press Board of Reference found that two articles in the Sunday
Times about housing conditions in a White township had presented a "distorted
and exaggerated" picture.
(2) Star, 9 November.
CONTROL OF PERSONS
BANNING ORDERS
Motion by Senator the Hon. R. D. Pilkington-Jordan
In the Senate on 23 February,(') Senator the Hon. R. D. Pilkington-Jordan (United
Party) said that while there was a considerable body of opinion in South Africa
that bannings under the Suppression of Communism Act had contributed to the
preservation of tranquility and peace, there was probably an equally strong body
of opinion which disliked the procedure under which the bannings were imposed.
The view of the Opposition, he said, was that subversive activities should be
defined as crimes and should be tried in open court. But the Government was
unwilling to accept this. Without retiring from the Opposition's view, he wished
to suggest a compromise procedure.
Senator Pilkington-Jordan moved that the powers exercised by the Minister of
Justice in regard to the banning of persons should be transferred to a panel of
three judges nominated by the Judge-President of the Provincial or Local Division
of the Supreme Court within whose jurisdiction the person proposed to be banned
was ordinarily resident.
This panel of judges would be the only persons to receive the information that the
Security Police had previously submitted to the Minister. They would have power
to require any person who had contributed to the compilation of the information
to appear before them for examination, and also to require the attendance of the
person proposed to be banned and any other person whose testimony they deemed
it advisable to hear.
Persons appearing before the judges would not be entitled to legal representation
and would be sworn to secrecy under heavy penalty for any breach of such
secrecy. The proceedings would be in camera.
These proposals were rejected by the Minister of Justice, -° who said that they
would render it impossible to preserve secrecy. The judges would have to tell the
person what charges had been brought against him; he would deny these; and
witnesses would have to be called. If one of the witnesses failed to honour the
oath of secrecy he would have to be charged in open court. if security were to be
preserved the task, "difficult as it is, must rest on the shoulders of the Minister of
Justice", the Minister said.
(2) Col. 562.
BANNING ORDERS
Statement by the Institute of Race Relations
During its deliberations in January the Executive Committee of the Institute of
Race Relations discussed recent banning orders. It then issued the following
statement.
"The Committee decided to reiterate its opposition to the whole conception of
banning and punishment without recourse to the courts, and without specific
reasons publicly given.
"The Institute is in full accord with the right of the Government to take such steps
as are necessary to safeguard the state from communist or other subversion. It
accepts that the Government must be watchful and alert.
"The Institute, however, is of the opinion that the Government has not
demonstrated that the powers it has assumed do not exceed those required to deal
with the danger. In default of such evidence, the Institute believes that the
Government has unduly interfered with those established rights of the individuals
which should prevail in a society which claims to respect the standards of western
civilisation. The Institute considers that, in bypassing the ordinary judicial
process, the Government is not only undermining a basic bulwark of our western
democratic society but is, at the same time, strengthening in the world at large an
undesirable image of South Africa. The Government is substituting arbitrary
action and arbitrary imprisonment for those recognised and accepted judicial
procedures which are essential features of western civilisation.
"The Institute calls on the Government to restore to their rightful place the courts
of our land and allow them, on the basis of evidence presented, to convict or
discharge those on whom the Government at present imposes arbitrary bans and
detentions."
The publication of statements by banned persons
The Suppression of Communism Act as amended prohibits the publication of any
speech or writing by a person who has at any time(3) before or after the
commencement of the Act been prohibited from attending any gathering.
Because of the phrase "at any time", most publishers have interpreted this
provision as meaning that the "gag" was to apply for the lifetime of the person
who had been banned. But during November the Minister of Justice said that in
the opinion of the Government law advisers, where a person was no longer
prohibited from attending gatherings, the prohibition on publishing his speeches
or writings no longer applied.4)
(3) Own italics.
(4) Star, 4 November.

Banning orders in force
In Government Gazette No. 2153 of 30 August a full list was published of the 59
white and 431 non-white persons against whom banning orders were then in
force. Since then, further orders have been imposed, some have been withdrawn
or have expired and not been renewed, and at least one banned person has died.
Since the last Survey was compiled and up to 15 November, 24 persons whose
orders were due to expire were banned for further periods of five years (among
them several people under house arrest); 8 persons were served for a first time
with five-year banning orders; and 57 persons were banned for two-year periods.
Mr. Zollie Malindi of Cape Town, who for seven years had been confined to four
magisterial districts, was during January served with fresh five-year orders, inter
alia restricting him to the single magisterial district of Wynberg. This meant that
he had to give up his livelihood as a taxi driver5) A five-year order was served for
a first time on Mr. Chengiah "Rogers" Ragaven of Durban, a former vice-
president of the National Union of South African Students. In terms of its
provisions, which included 12hour house arrest, he was prevented from practising
his profession as a teacher and from completing his B.A. degree by full-time
study6) He decided to leave the country on an exit permit.
People living abroad who cannot be quoted in South Africa
As mentioned on page 67 of the 1966 Survey, on 1 April of that year a list was
published of 46 people who, after living in South Africa, had left the country, and
whose sayings or writings might not be quoted in the Republic. A further name
was added later.
A further list of 17 names was gazetted in September, including those of various
African political leaders like Duma Nokwe, Oliver Tambo, Alfred Nzo, Mark
Shope, and Thomas Nkobi. Most of these people had been banned earlier but the
orders had expired after they left the country.
Warnings of banning or of possible prosecution
In the Assembly on 2 AprilF7) the Minister of Justice was asked how many
people had, during the past two years, been warned to refrain from engaging in
activities calculated to further any of the objects of communism.(" His reply was:
(5) Cape Times, 3 February.
(6) Rand Daily Mail, 30 December 1967.
7'i Hansard 9 col. 3204.
(8) Under Section 10 (1) ter of the Suppression of Communism Act.
DETENTION WITHOUT TRIAL

1966 1967
Whites ... ... 5 1
Coloured ... 13
Asians ...... 5
Africans ...... 4 1
Trials for contraventions of banning orders
At least five people were convicted in late 1967 or during 1968 for contravening
the terms of banning orders. Mrs. Winnie Mandela and Miss Jean Middleton were
given sentences of twelve months all suspended except for four days. Dr. A. H.
Sader, who had been banned from attending gatherings and teaching students, was
sentenced to six months suspended for three years for having attended a meeting
of medical practitioners, but on appeal the sentence was reduced to seven days
suspended for three years.
Mr. Winard Madi was sentenced to eighteen months (twelve suspended) for
having contravened his order by attending a social gathering.
The most serious case was that of Mr. Alexander E. Mlonzi, a Johannesburg
advocate who fled to Botswana after having been banned, but could find no
employment there and eventually returned. It was reported(9) that he was arrested
on 16 December 1967 and detained in solitary confinement for 102 days under the
Terrorism Act, for questioning about his political activities. He was eventually
charged with having left the country without a passport and having contravened
two provisions of his banning order, and was sentenced to 30 months'
imprisonment, 22 months suspended.
CONTINUED DETENTION OF MR. R. M. SOBUKWE
The General Law Amendment Act, No. 70 of 1968, extended for a sixth year the
provisions of the Suppression of Communism Act in terms of which the
Government is empowered to hold in detention the former Pan-African Congress
leader, Mr. R. M. Sobukwe.
The United and Progressive Parties forced a division on this clause. The Minister
of Justice said(1") that much as he felt sorry for Mr. Sobukwe, he could not be
released, since he had not changed his attitude and "would, I believe, if given the
chance, not hesitate to do everything in his power ... to recover everything he lost
during the time of his isolation". "The forces seeking our downfall are mustering
their strength to destroy us and are seeking assiduously for a star to lend lustre to
their nefarious aims." Members of the P.A.C. abroad, the Minister continued,
were quarrelling on the question of leadership, but would rally around Mr.
Sobukwe if he were released.
(9) Rand Daily Mail, 5 February and 28 March, and Star, 1 May.
(10) Assembly, 12 June, Hansard 18 cols. 7137-8, 7149, 7205.

BANISHMENT OF AFRICANS
The provisions of the law in terms of which Africans may be banished from their
homes, and the conditions of banishment, were described on page 43 of last year's
Survey. Of about 156 banishment orders issued since 1948, 38 remained in force
at the end of 1967, of which 28 related to persons still away from their homes.
The other 10 persons had been allowed to return home on temporary permits,
usually renewable at intervals of twelve months until finally withdrawn.
Questioned in the Assembly on 9 April,(") the Minister of Bantu Administration
and Development said that no further removal orders had been issued during
1967, and no further Africans had died in banishment. Twelve orders had been
withdrawn. (Some of the persons concerned had previously been allowed to return
home, under temporary permit.) At the time of writing, 23 Africans are in
banishment, away from their homes.
In recent years the Government has not made extensive use of its powers of
banishment, but is in effect achieving much the same result by serving banning
orders on numbers of African ex-political prisoners, in terms of which they are
confined to tribal areas, usually for periods of two years.
EMERGENCY REGULATIONS IN THE TRANSKEI
The emergency regulations in the Transkei were summarized on page 43 of the
1961 Survey. Africans who are suspected of contravening the regulations may be
detained without charges being laid against them. Chiefs who are specifically
authorized to do so may order persons to move from their homes to stated places
in the territory.
In the Assembly on 23 April(2) the Minister of Police said that 19 persons were
detained during 1967, the longest period of detention apparently being 109 days.
None was held in solitary confinement. Charges were laid against four persons:
one of the charges was withdrawn and the remaining three persons were
convicted.
The Minister of Bantu Administration and Development stated(13) that 17
persons were under removal orders at the beginning of 1968. In 16 cases the
orders had been issued between 1961 and 1962; the 17th was served during July
1967.
TRAhVEL DOCUMENTS
No recent statistics are available relating to the number of applications for
passports that have been granted and refused. Among the non-white persons who
were granted passports for overseas study or visits during 1968 were the painter
"Dumile", Miss R. Gitywa, Mr. T. Mbambisa, Mr. Khabi Mngoma, Mrs. S.
(11) Hansard 10 cols. 3641-2.
(12) Hansard 11 col. 3892.
(13) HanK.:'d 17 col. 6460.
TRAVEL DOCUMENTS
Molife, Mr. R. D. Nobin, Mrs. Glory Ntata, Mr. Owen Vanqa, Sister Mary
Vincent, and the Rt. Rev. A. H. Zulu.
Passports were refused to the outgoing president of the National Union of South
African Students, Mr. John Daniel, and the incoming president, Mr. Duncan
Innes, and to the playwright, Mr. Athol Fugard. Mr. Graham S. Eden, M.P., said
in the Assembly on 6 May that a number of Coloured students who wished to
study overseas had been denied travel documents. At least three people had their
passports withdrawn: the Rev. Basil Moore, the founder-president of the
University Christian Movement, Mr. R. Kaplinski who was one of the leaders of a
sit-in protest demonstration at the University of Cape Town, and Mr. Stephen
Hayes, a theological student in Natal.
The Minister of the Interior said in the Assembly on 24 April(" that 51 Whites
and 79 Africans were deported during 1967. Amongst those deported in 1968
were Mr. Allen Chattaway, an ex-member of NUSAS, and the Rev. MacDonald
Sibanda.
On another occasion,(") the Minister stated that during 1967, 11 Whites, 14
Coloured, 1 Asian, and 10 Africans applied for oneway exit permits, all
applications being granted. Among those who left permanently in this way in
1968 were Mr. Kaplinski and Mr. "Rogers" Ragaven, mentioned earlier, and two
ex-political prisoners who were subject to banning orders, Miss Ann Nicolson and
Miss Jean Middleton.
Mr. Peter Harris, a former president of the Students' Representative Council at the
University of Rhodes, was deprived of his South African nationality after he had
travelled to Rhodesia on a Rhodesian passport: he was entitled to the passports of
both countries.
On 17 May("6) the Minister said that during 1967, 934 applications for visas to
visit South Africa were refused, involving people of 40 different nationalities.
Among people refused visas in 1968 were Professor Wendell Miller of the
University of California in Los Angeles, and a group of young American
Christians who had been invited to South Africa by the Methodist Church: two
members of the group were Negroes.
The Government refused to renew the residents' permits of several churchmen
from overseas, including the Rt. Rev. Robert Mize, Anglican Bishop of
Damaraland, South-West Africa (see page 26), an Anglican priest, the Rev. Ian
Atkinson, and two Lutheran ministers, Dr. Hans Haselbart and Pastor Fobbe. The
renewal of a temporary resident's permit was refused to the explorer and writer,
Mr. Earl Denman.
Several students from other countries have been told to leave South Africa,
among them Mr. Andrew Murray and Mr. Ian Kirby of the University of Rhodes.
(14) Hansard 11 col. 3883.
(15) 19 March, Hansard 7 col. 2401.
(16) Hansard 14 col. 5507.
JUSTICE
DANGEROUS WEAPONS ACT, No. 71 OF 1968
A "dangerous weapon" is defined as any object which, if used to commit an
assault, is likely to cause bodily injury. Anyone who is in possession of a
dangerous weapon or of an object which is likely to be mistaken for a firearm will
be guilty of an offence unless he can prove that at no time did he intend to use it
for an unlawful purpose. On conviction he will be liable to maximum penalties of
R200 or 12 months or both.
The Minister of Justice may by notice in the Gazette prohibit any person or
classes of persons from being in possession of any object which in his opinion is a
dangerous weapon. The penalties on conviction for disobeying such an order are
as mentioned earlier.
The Minister may also prohibit the manufacture, sale, or supply of such objects.
Maximum penalties for contraventions of a prohibition order are R300 or 18
months or both.
When anyone above the age of 18 years is convicted of an offence involving
violence to any other person in an area in which the Minister has declared by
notice in the Gazette that these provisions shall apply, and it is proved that he
used a dangerous weapon or a firearm, unless the death sentence is imposed or the
person convicted is declared a habitual, criminal, or is dealt with under a law
providing for compulsory sentences of imprisonment for stated periods, he must
normally be sentenced to at least two years' imprisonment, and may in addition be
sentenced to a whipping not exceeding ten strokes. A lesser sentence may,
however, be imposed if the court decides that there are exceptional circumstances.
When introducing the Bill at its Second Reading(O the Minister of Justice said
that an end had to be made to the "cult of the knife" before it became an
established cancer. The reign of terror of the knife had caused much concern,
especially in Cape Town, where inhabitants of the Coloured areas lived in fear. In
the Wynberg district, with about 291,200 Coloured and 97,500 African
inhabitants, 98 murders had been committed in 1967, mostly with knives or
daggers, and 1,886 cases of serious assault were reported to the Athlone police
station alone.
It was necessary to have a wide definition of a dangerous weapon, the Minister
continued. In 1963 the Natal courts had ruled that a sabre was not a dangerous
weapon because it was not listed with others in the General Law Amendment Act
of 1949. A liquor bottle could be converted into a weapon by knocking the
(1) Assembly, 14 June, Hansard 18 cols. 7347-51.
JUSTICE
bottom of it off. The onus would be on a person found in possession of a weapon
to furnish an acceptable explanation of his intentions.
In terms of the new measure,O2) he would be able to prohibit the possession of
knives in public at set times in specified places, for example the Coloured areas of
the Peninsula, the Minister said, allowing possession for legitimate use. Heavy
penalties were necessary to serve as a deterrent.
CRIMINAL PROCEDURE AMENDMENT ACT, No. 9 OF 1968
Section 7 (4) of this Act provides that one person may be prohibited from
depositing bail for another if the judicial officer or policeman concerned in the
case has reason to believe that such person has been, or will be, indemnified in
any way against the loss of the bail money or security, or has received or will
receive any financial benefit from his action.
The purpose is to prevent fee-charging bail agencies from exploiting arrested
persons, especially Africans. Such agencies have in the past deposited bail on
behalf of an accused without his knowledge, and have then required the African to
put up half the amount immediately. When the case was over this half was
retained by the agency for "services rendered".03)
SOME CRIMINAL STATISTICS
According to the report of the Commissioner of Prisons for the year ended 30
June 1966,04) the sentences imposed during that year on convicted prisoners
were:
Whites Coloured Asians Africans Death .... .... ....... ... ... 5 35 - 98
Life ..................1 - 4
Indeterminate ............ 93 239 2 718
Prevention of crime (5 to 8 years) 125 488 7 1,406
Corrective training (2 to 4 years) 248 975 17 3,272
2 years and over ............ 394 786 28 5,725
Over 6 months to under 2 years 971 2,117 145 16,288
Over 4 months to under 6 months 625 2,966 117 19,495
Over I month to under 4 months 1,409 11,918 614 104,845
Up to and including 1 month .. 2,452 25,098 940 133,982 Periodical
imprisonment ..... 139 36 1 38
Corporal punishment only .. 52 23 2 204
Totals ... 6,514 44,681 1,873 286,075
The percentages of the total number of sentences that were for less than 4 months
were 59 for Whites and 83 for each of the non-white groups.
(Convicted persons who paid fines are omitted from the table given above.)
(2) See second paragraph of summary given earlier.
(3) Rand Daily Mail, 29 March.
(4) R.P. 71/1967 pages 2, 8 and 11.

The daily average number of prisoners during the year was: M F
Whites ... ... 2,815 72
Coloured ...... 11,760 683
Asians ... ... 417 9
Africans ...... 54,151 4,126
The unit cost of the maintenance of prisoners in 1965-6 was 59.04 cents a day.
The figure was kept low because clothing and footwear were manufactured in
factories of the Prisons Department and vegetables, grain, and meat were
produced on prison farms.
Statistics in regard to convictions under the security laws are dealt with in the next
chapter.
In the Assembly on 16 February(5) the Minister of Police said that during the year
1966-7, 233,468 Africans were sent for trial for infringements of laws and
regulations relating to African taxation.
Disparities of sentences awarded to whites and non-whites for equivalent crimes
still occur. An editorial in the Star on 17 August stated, "The young African who
was jailed for 18 years this week for raping an African woman and raping and
robbing a White one got what he deserved. He was probably lucky not to be
hanged.
"But four White men of about his age who raped an African woman in
Johannesburg and beat up her African consort got six lashes each and a suspended
sentence of a year. They have not even paid the complainants the R3,300 damages
which another court ordered them to, and it appears it is not the business of the
courts on their own to enforce this kind of award. By any standards they got off
lightly compared with the African who was sentenced this week."
The Star recommended that a statutory obligation be laid on all courts to take into
account not only the limits of penalties laid down in law, not only the
circumstances peculiar to each case, but also what other courts have given in
equivalent cases. A central register of sentences ought to be established to help
them do so.
The Durban office of the Institute of Race Relations has published an analysis of
the crime rates in African townships of that city.(')
CONVICTIONS FOR MURDER, CULPABLE HOMICIDE, AND RAPE
The following statistics were given by the Minister of Justice in the Assembly on
22 March,(7) relating to the year ended 30 June 1966:
(6) N.R. 17/1968.
7) Hansard 7 col. 2658.
JUSTICE 51
Race of Convicted persons
victim Whites Coloured Asians Africans
Murder White 14 18 3 23
Non-white 7 149 7 1,219
21 167 10 1,242
Culpable White 32 11 - 32
homicide Non-white 16 218 6 1,358
48 229 6 1,390
Rape and White 36 18 1 30
attempted rape Non-white 29 334 16 1,854
65 352 17 1,884
DEATH SENTENCES AND EXECUTIONS
The Minister of Justice gave the following information in the Assembly on 2
April,(8) in respect of the year 1967. None of the death sentences, he said, was for
sabotage.
Sentenced to death for: White Coloured Asians Africans
Murder ... .... ....... 8 12 1 92
Murder and rape ...... - - - I
Murder and housebreaking - - 2
Rape and robbery ....... .- -
Rape .... ....... ....... . - 4 - 5
Robbery ............ - - - 5
8 16 1 106
Executed ... .... ....... 2 14 - 81
Among those sentenced to death for murder were one White woman and one
African woman: neither was executed in 1967.
In a chapter contributed to a survey of South African law Dr. B. van D. van
Niekerk, senior lecturer in law at the University of the Witwatersrand, stated that
during the two-year period July 1963 to June 1965, 281 death sentences were
imposed in South Africa and 194 men were executed. It would seem that during
that period South Africa alone accounted for about 47 per cent of the world's
executions.
POLICE RESERVISTS
The categories of police reservists, and the recruitment of Africans, were
described on page 74 of last year's Survey.
Unofficial civic guards systems were prohibited in terms of Proclamation R154 of
14 June. It was rendered illegal to be a
(8) Hansard 9 cols. 3209-10.

member of or to assist any organization or body of persons purporting to exercise,
or exercising, the powers of a civic or civilian guard unless this body has been
officially approved by notice in the Gazette or has been set up under the Urban
Bantu Councils Act.
The Minister of Police told the Assembly on 7 June(9 that there were then 122
African police reservists in Meadowlands, 271 in Moroka, and 50 in Orlando (all
townships of Johannesburg). On 27 June the Star reported a senior police officer
as having said that every month these reservists arrested an average of 100 men,
most of them loiterers, dagga smokers, or carriers of dangerous weapons, but
including some people found in the possession of firearms or stolen property. One
member of the reserve force, Mr. Jeffrey Radebe, had been fatally stabbed while
on duty, one of his companions being wounded. The reservists patrolled in groups
of five: it was advisable to increase the force so that the men could work in bigger
groups. Police authorities were highly satisfied with them, the officer said. By the
end of October the force had grown to 520 volunteers.(1°)
It was announced on 30 October(1) that, because of the success of the Soweto
experiment, the Minister of Police and the Commissioner of the South African
Police had decided upon the recruitment of 5,600 more African police reservists
at 35 centres. Deputy commissioner Brigadier J. J. van Wyk said, "We have found
in Soweto that, not only did the crime figures plunge sharply, but there has
developed a goodwill between the African public and the police that we have
never known before. We are going to treat our African reservists exactly like the
Whites. They will have the same duties and privileges."
Coloured and Indian police reservists have been recruited too. No recent
information is available about their numbers, but reports state that Coloured
reservists are on duty in the Coloured townships of Cape Town and Port
Elizabeth.
CONDUCT OF POLICE AND PRISONS OFFICIALS
No report by the Commissioner of the Police has been published during the period
under review, thus it is not possible to state how many policemen have been
decorated or commended for bravery or meritorious service.
There still are reports from time to time of illtreatment of persons by the police.
Occasional allegations of illtreatment by prisons officials are made, too. The
Deputy Minister of Police assured the Assembly on 25 April(12 that policemen
who did wrong or failed to carry out their work properly were punished or
dismissed.
(12) Hansard 11 col. 4141.
THE POLICE
During the course of a murder trial in the Supreme Court, Pietermaritzburg, the
judge is reported to have said(13) that the conduct of the police in seeking to
obtain confessions, and their conduct in the particular case before the court, could
not be tolerated by the court and was deserving of the most stringent censure. It
was found, on the evidence of a detective sergeant, that sometimes about five or
six policemen cross-questioned an accused to trap him. Then the court was told
that the statement presented as evidence had been made freely and voluntarily. A
LieutenantColonel of the police who gave evidence was found to be "a thoroughly
untruthful and untrustworthy witness on whose evidence not the slightest reliance
can be placed".
During the Rand Criminal Sessions in February a former Leeukop prison warder
was sentenced to five years' imprisonment on charges of culpable homicide and
attempting to defeat the ends of justice. He had caused the death of an African
prisoner by "playing" with him.(4)
In September a Klerksdorp magistrate found that the death of an African had
probably been caused by the actions of a person or persons while he was under
arrest. Evidence was given at the inquest that, while being questioned, the man
had been severely maltreated by a White detective and two African constables.
The dossier on the inquest was referred to the attorney-general: the outcome is not
known.(15)
Five young White policemen were found guilty, in the Rand Supreme Court
during March, of having assaulted an African girl, a White man, and a Coloured
woman. They were off duty at the time: the judge said it was clear that they
"hunted in a pack to engage in a brutal and sadistic sport". Four of them were
each sentenced to two years nine months, and the fifth to nine months'
imprisonment. Two of them were dishonourably discharged from the police, and a
departmental board was appointed to inquire into the position of the rest.(16)
Again, the outcome is not known.
The "terrorist" trial that was held in Pretoria is described in the next chapter. On
19 December 1967 one of the accused, Mr. Joseph H. Shityuvete, sought the
court's protection for a codetainee, Mr. Gabriel Mbindi. He alleged that 68-year-
old Mr. Mbindi had twice been assaulted by Special Branch detectives who were
interrogating him. On the second occasion he had been handcuffed to a water pipe
so that his feet barely touched the floor, blindfolded, struck in the face, kicked,
and threatened with death. He feared further assaults. Mr. Shityuvete said he
could believe these allegations because he and others had been similarly
assaulted. Four other prisoners submitted affidavits supporting the allegations.
(13) Star, 8 February.
(15) Star. 16 September.
(16) Star, 7 and 10 March.

On 19 December the judge directed that adequate steps be taken to protect Mr.
Mbindi from assaults by the police. The respondents - the Commissioner of
Police, the Officer Commanding the Pretoria local prison, and the Minister of
Justice - were given until 28 December to file their replies. They strongly denied
these allegations. A further temporary court order was issued on 23 January
restraining the police from interrogating Mr. Mbindi pending the hearing of Mr.
Shityuvete's application, at which Mr. Mbindi was due to appear.
The hearing was set down for 20 February, but it was then announced that, after 8
months in custody, Mr. Mbindi had been released on 16 February and had gone to
Windhoek. Later, the matter was taken off the roll when it was revealed that a
settlement had been reached out of court. Mr. Mbindi had not been charged and,
on his release, was paid R92 for witness fees. The State had paid R3,000 towards
the costs of the application made for a court order, the payment being made
"without prejudice and without any admissions whatsoever of the truth or
correctness of the affidavits filed in support of the application, especially in
relation !o alleged assaults".
The respondents had reached the terms of settlement, it was stated, because the
court might consider it undesirable to devote its time to a lengthy hearing to
determine the issue of costs. Furthermore, the respondents feared they might be
litigating against a man who might not be able to meet an order for costs, should
they succeed.(7)
CONDITIONS IN PRISONS
Early in 1968 the Department of Prisons issued a booklet entitled Victor Verster
Prison Complex, in which a description was given of the gradual replacement of
obsolete types of prisons by modern institutions.
During February the 32-nation United Nations Commission on Human Rights
reported to the General Assembly, condemning the "torture and ill-treatment of
prisoners in South African prisons", and calling on South Africa to abide by the
minimum rules for the treatment of convicts and to release all political prisoners.
A working group of the Commission, with members from Austria, Peru, Senegal,
Tanzania, and Yugoslavia, submitted a report on the treatment of prisoners in
South Africa. In reply, the Republic's Department of Foreign Affairs stated that
the investigation had lacked objectivity and impartiality, and that prison
management in any country was a domestic matter.
This statement continued, "It should hardly surprise anyone that malpractices do
occur in prisons of any civilized country. South Africa certainly does not claim to
be an exception. Such
(17) Star, 19 December 1967, 23 January, 20 February, 1 November.
PRISONS
malpractices as do occur in South Africa are, however, the product of human
frailties and are not the subject of deliberate policy as has been alleged." ("s)
On 6 May the Star quoted Mr. L. C. F. Swanepoel, a criminal psychologist at the
University of South Africa, as having said that over the past years, criminological
and psychological research had been seriously hampered because research
workers had consistently been refused permission to visit prisons.
The Minister of Justice has confirmed (19) that long - term prisoners are not
allowed to study for post-graduate degrees. They may, if they wish, take more
than one bachelor's degree.
Mrs. Helen Suzman, M.P., said during November that a great number of
improvements had been effected in the prisons since she first started visiting them
from 1965 onwards. Certain aspects still needed improvement, however,
especially in gaols for non-whites.
She had asked the Minister to reconsider the granting to political prisoners of
remission of sentences and upgrading within the prison system, Mrs. Suzman
continued, and allowing them access to newspapers, on the same basis as applied
to other prisoners. She had also asked for a relaxation of the very strict censorship
of reading material that currently applied.
At the invitation of the Prime Minister Lord Walston, chairman of the British
Institute of Race Relations, visited Robben Island, where non-white political
prisoners are accommodated. Asked about his impressions, he said(2") that the
prison there was run humanely. The relationship between the prisoners and the
guards was good and relatively relaxed. There were clean, airy, modern cells, and
facilities for study. What he did not like was that the prisoners at this prison
(unlike Leeukop and others) did virtually no constructive work, being employed
on stonebreaking, road-making, and collecting seaweed. (Conditions of
imprisonment for White political prisoners are dealt with in the next chapter.)
Accounts were given in the three previous issues of this Survey(21) of articles
which appeared in the Rand Daily Mail and Sunday Times criticising conditions
in prisons: they were based on sworn statements made by certain warders and ex-
prisoners. The p-osecutions of the informants by the State for making false
statements were described. One of those found guilty was Mr. Isaac Sets-edi. He
appealed to a full bench of the Supreme Court, and during September his
conviction and six-months' prison sentence were set aside, the judges finding that
the State had failed to prove its case.
In 1967 summonses to appear in court on charges of publishing false information
about prisons without taking reasonable steps
(18) Rand Daily Mail, 26 January and 21 February.
(19) Assembly, 7 June, Hansard 17 col. 6808.
(20) Star, 22 August.
(21) 1965 pages 78-82; 1966 pages 93-4; 1967 page 77.

to verify the information were served on the Managing Director of the S.A.
Associated Newspapers, Ltd., the Editor-in-Chief of the Rand Daily Mail (Mr.
Laurence Gandar), the reporter Mr. Benjamin Pogrund, the Editor of the Sunday
Times, and the legal adviser to the newspaper publishers. Later, after an apology
had been published by the Sunday Times, the charges against the last two were
withdrawn, and it was agreed that Mr. Gandar would represent the S.A.
Associated Newspapers. Consequently only he and Mr. Pogrund appeared to face
the charges when the hearing began in November. Both pleaded not guilty.
Mr. Gandar exercised his right to state his attitude to the charges. He repudiated
"utterly" the charge that he and Mr. Pogrund had knowingly published false
information. It was an essential part of the tradition and philosophy of the Rand
Daily Mail, he said, to safeguard the interests of the less privileged and more
vulnerable elements of society, and to stand ready to expose injustices and
malpractices where these were found to exist. Not to have published the
information, which they were satisfied was true, would have been a dereliction of
duty, "a suppression of matters of vital public concern"Y*22)
By 11 December, when the case was adjourned, the State had called 67 witnesses.
LEGAL AID
During 1967 representatives of the Association of Law Societies and the Bar
Council drew up a draft Bill for a Statefinanced legal aid scheme, to be
administered by a committee of the Bar and Side Bar. The proposed scheme was
not entirely acceptable to the Minister of Justice, however, who felt that it would
be too costly. He said in the Assembly23) that a Bill might be presented to
Parliament when details had been worked out. The Cabinet had in principle
approved of the inclusion of an amount for legal aid in the Estimates for 1969-70.
Subject to Treasury approval, the Minister continued, the pro Deo remuneration
would be considerably improved. Pro Deo representation was available to accused
persons facing a possible death sentence and to those who were charged with
offences of a political nature, no means test being applied. If the accused wished
to have such representation the magistrate approached the Bar Council, asking
this body to appoint counsel for the defence.
According to the Association of Law Societies, a pilot legal aid scheme is being
planned, to operate at Baragwanath Hospital with the object of trying to secure
proper legal representation for victims of accidents under the motor vehicle
insurance scheme.
(23) 7 June, Hansard 17 col. 6811-2.
DETENTIONS AND TRIALS IN SOUTH AFRICA

UNDER THE SECURITY LAWS
PERSONS CONVICTED UNDER THE
SECURITY LAWS
Questioned in the Assembly on 9 April,(') the Minister of Justice said that the
following numbers of persons were convicted under the security laws during
1967:
Convictions under: Whites Coloured Asians Africans
Section 21, General Law Amendment Act of 1962 (sabotage) ... - - 3
Suppression of Communism Act
(1950 as amended) ........... I - 4 24
Public Safety Act (1953) .... Unlawful Organizations Act (1960) - 4 -
38
During 1967, the Minister continued, 6 Whites and 178 Africans were released
from gaol after serving sentences of imprisonment under these Acts. (As noted on
page 44, most if not all of these people were put under banning orders on their
release. Many of the Africans were restricted for two years to rural areas in the
Reserves, being required to report to the police weekly.) The Minister said that
none of those who were released were subsequently charged under the security
laws. (As mentioned on page 54 of last year's Survey, during 1966 numbers of
Africans were brought from prison on Robben Island to face charges relating to
alleged offences committed at the same time as those for which they had
originally been convicted.)
Asked how many persons were in prison at the end of 1967, having been
convicted under the security laws, the Minister replied:
Convictions under: Whites Coloured Asians Africans
Section 21, General Law Amendment Act of 1962 ... .... ... 11 18 14 531
Suppression of Communism Act ... - 1 1 326
Public Safety Act .............. . - - -
Unlawful Organizations Act ... 12 2 - 419
It was stated in the report of the Department of Prisons for the three years ended
30 June 1966(2) that on no occasion had there been more than 1,825 persons in
gaol at any one time for offences under the security laws.
A Press report in July(3) stated that a new section was being added to the Pretoria
Local Prison to accommodate White male
(1) Hansard 10 cols 3644-5.
(2) R.P. 71/1967 page 12.
(3) Sunday Express, 7 July.

"political" prisoners. Mrs. Helen Suzman, M.P., visited the building in November
and said that it was in line with the most modern penal institutions. It included a
workshop, so that the prisoners would be able to do constructive carpentry instead
of just sewing mailbags and cleaning their cells. (Other prisons are described 3n
page 55.)
DETENTION UNDER SECURITY LAWS
As described on page 35 of the 1965 Survey, during that year Section 215 bis was
inserted in the Criminal Procedure Act providing for the detention for up to 180
days at one time of persons whom the attorney-general considers may be able to
give evidence in serious criminal cases.
The Deputy Minister of Police said in the Assembly(') that during 1967, 124
persons had been detained under this section, of whom 59 had been called as
witnesses in various proceedings. Early in February there were two in detention,
having been held for 152 days and 111 days respectively.
The Minister of Justice stated(5) that it was not in the public interest to disclose
the numbers detained for interrogation under Section 6 of the Terrorism Act.06)
(No time limit is set for this type of detention.) The Act provides that no one shall
have access to a detained person except the Minister or an officer of the State
acting in his official capacity, except that, if circumstances so permit, a detainee
will be visited in private by a magistrate at least once a fortnight. The Minister
said that all those who were detained in 1967, except for 18, had been visited by a
magistrate. At the time when the Minister spoke, on 6 February, 9 of the 18
persons had been in detention for fourteen days, 7 for one month, and 2 for two
months.
Section 22(1) of the General Law Amendment Act of 1966(') provides for the
detention of suspected terrorists for interrogation for periods of up to 14 days. The
Commissioner of Police may, however, apply to a judge of the Supreme Court for
an extension of this period. The Minister of Police said in the Assembly on 6
February(8" that since 4 November 1966. 91 persons had been detained under this
section. Of these, 38 had been detained for more than 14 days.
Among those detained during 1968 were Mrs. Robert Ndzida, Mr. Desmond
Francis (an Indian teacher), and Dr. Pascal Ngakane. Mrs. Ndzida's husband was
on Robben Island, and Dr. Ngakane was released from prison there during 1967,
in both cases having been gaoled for political offences0) As mentioned earlier,
Mr.
(5) Ibid.
(8) Hansard I col. 19.
(9) Rand Daily Mail, 20 and 23 January, and Sunday Express, 3 November.
ACTION TAKEN UNDER THE SECURITY LAWS 59

Alexander Mlonzi was detained for 102 days before appearing in court on charges
of having left the country unlawfully and of contravening the terms of his banning
order.
As mentioned later, seven Fort Hare students were detained for about 14 days
before being brought to court to face charges of having painted slogans on walls
of the college. Nine Coloured pupils of the Arcadia High School in Cape Town
were detained for a short period, too: four of them were then charged with having
damaged school property during a protest demonstration. SOME TRIALS FOR
ALLEGED OFFENCES
COMMITTED IN SOUTH AFRICA
The trial of Everitt Kalake and Keketso Moalosi was mentioned on page 56 of last
year's Survey. Their appeal to the Appellate Court was unsuccessful.
During February, Meteteleli Ntuli (an advocate) and Leonard Zambodla were
sentenced to death for the murder, six years previously, of a man regarded by
them as being a traitor to Poqo (an organization that was banned in 1963(x")).
Thabo Matsoening was sentenced to eight years (four suspended) on conviction
for becoming or continuing to be a member of the banned African National
Congress in 1966-7, and for taking part in its activities, holding an A.N.C.
meeting in his home in Port Elizabeth, and contributing or soliciting subscriptions
to the organization11)
Proceedings under the Terrorism Act were instituted in Pietermaritzburg against
Gideon Mdhletshe, on charges of having conspired to aid or encourage others to
undergo training in the arts of warfare and of taking part in A.N.C. activities. He
was found guilty of having unlawfully recruited people for military training
outside South Africa, and was sentenced to five years' imprisonment.
Twenty - six Africans and Coloured men were arrested in Victoria West at the end
of April on charges of having conspired with one another and with 65 others to
commit sabotage. Evidence was given in court that they planned to storm the
police station, to murder policemen and steal weapons, to steal poisons and poison
the town's drinking water, to cut the electricity supply and telephone lines, and to
murder Whites. During November ten of them were gaoled for three years each
for having belonged to the banned Poqo and furthered its aims.(2) Trials of the
others are proceeding.
TERRORIST TRIAL IN PRETORIA
The acts of violence that took place in South-West Africa in 1966 and 1967 were
described on page 59 of last year's Survey, while on page 65 mention was made
of the commencement of
(11) Eastern Province Herald. 3 February, Rand Daily Mail, 23 February.

the trial of 37 men who were arrested in the territory. One of these men died
during the court proceedings, and another was found not guilty when the Crown
closed its case.
The main charge against the accused, under the Terrorism Act, was that they had
engaged in common purpose in terrorist activities: these activities were set out in
detail. Two alternative charges had been formulated under the Suppression of
Communism Act. Of the 35 men, 32 pleaded guilty on the main charge, and 3 did
so on an alternative charge, of having been members of the South-West Africa
People's Organization
(Swapo).(13'
At the conclusion of the trial on 26 January, the judge, Mr. Justice Ludorf, found
30 men guilty of terrorism and 3 guilty of offences under the Suppression of
Communism Act. Judgment was reserved in the case of a man who was ill in
hospital, and the remaining man was acquitted and discharged on all counts.
The judge said(14) that he did not intend imposing the death sentence on any of
the 30 found guilty of terrorism. One reason was that, because of the level of their
civilization, they had become "easy, misguided dupes of communist
indoctrination". Another was that the Act under which the men had been charged
was passed by Parliament after the commission of their crimes, and their trial was
the first in which persons had been charged with a contravention of the Act
because of its retrospective effect. He would, however, take into account in
assessing the appropriate sentence the common law offences which the accused
had been proved to have committed, although they were not so charged. The
judge issued a warning that the courts would not necessarily decline to impose the
death sentence in any future similar cases.
During the case in mitigation one of those who had been found guilty of
terrorism, Mr. Toivo Herman ja Toiva, said that he and the others were
Namibians(5) and did not recognize South Africa's right to govern them by laws
in the making of which they had no say. It suited South Africa to state that she
was ruling South-West Africa with the consent of the people, but that was simply
not true. Since 1963, Swapo had been banned by headmen at the instance of the
South African Government, although it had never subscribed to violence. The
people then found themselves not only voteless but deprived of the right to
express their opinions in their own country. It was not surprising that some of
them had taken up arms. South-West Africa belonged to his people, Mr. ja Toiva
said, and they wanted their freedom.(16)
(13) Star, 25 January.
(15) The General Assembly of the United Nations subsequently adopted this
name for the
inhabitants of South-West Africa.
ACTION TAKEN UNDER THE SECURITY LAWS

On 9 February the judge sentenced 19 men to life imprisonment. (The man who
was in hospital was subsequently given the same sentence.) They were all found
to have returned from abroad with weapons, to have attempted murder in an
attack on a farm at Grootfontein, to have assaulted a headman and murdered his
bodyguard, to have attempted the murder of a woman and child at Oshikango, and
to have engaged in a skirmish with the police.
Nine men (including Mr. ja Toiva) were sentenced to 20 years' imprisonment
each. They were found to have returned from abroad without weapons but to have
trained in camps in Ovamboland and to have intended joining men who were
armed.
Two men received five-year sentences: they had not committed violence and were
found to have been unwilling participants in the conspiracy.
The remaining three men, found guilty in terms of the Suppression of
Communism Act, were sentenced to five years each, all but one month of the
sentences being suspended for three years. The time that they had already been in
custody (up to 18 months in the cases of some of the accused) was taken into
account. The judge found that documents before the court substantiated the
statement by one of the three men that the plot to resort to violence originated in
Dar-es-Salaam, and that efforts were made by the Swapo committee in
Ovamboland to put a stop to the terrorist activities.!7)
Later in February the Executive Committee of the World Council of Churches,
meeting in Geneva, drew attention to ways in which it considered the trial had
violated fundamental provisions of the United Nations' Declaration of Human
Rights, and called for the release of the convicted men. The action taken at the
United Nations is described in the last chapter of this Survey.
Mention is made on page 53 of the allegations that one of the original accused,
Mr. Gabriel Mbindi, and others had been assaulted by the police during their
detention.
Eleven of the 31 men who were found guilty of terrorism subsequently appealed
to a full bench of the Appellate Court against the severity of their sentences. On
their behalf Mr. N. Phillips, Q.C., pleaded that six of them, each sentenced to 20
years, had been arrested before the commission of any of the specific acts of
violence that were set out in the indictment. Five men, sentenced to life
imprisonment, should have received lighter sentences than the others so
sentenced, Mr. Phillips contended, for the trial judge had found that these others
had incited the rest of the accused.
Judgment was given on 22 November. The Appeal Court

unanimously dismissed the appeal by the six men who had received 20-year
sentences. Eight of the eleven judges allowed the appeal by the five men
sentenced to life imprisonment, reducing this to 20 years each. (The remaining
three judges dissented, considering that their appeals, too, should be dismissed.)
In reducing the sentences the Chief Justice said, "This is not in any sense intended
as a standard to be followed in other cases that may occur". The accused had been
arrested at the beginning of the campaign. "A continuation of it may well
necessitate sterner measures".
As described in the last chapter, the Appellate Court also dismissed an appeal on a
point of law arising from the jurisdiction of the trial court in the light of the
Republic of South Africa Constitution Act and of South Africa's mandate over
South-West Africa.
GUERRILLA FIGHTERS IN SOUTHERN AFRICA

ASSISTANCE GIVEN TO GUERRILLA FIGHTERS
BY OTHER COUNTRIES
As mentioned in last year's Survey, the Organization of African Unity (O.A.U.)
resolved in September 1967 to allocate more than half of its annual budget to the
support of freedom fighters' movements in Portuguese territories, Rhodesia, South
Africa, and South-West Africa. In mid-1968 it decided to withdraw assistance to
three organizations that it considered had been ineffectual - the South African Pan
- African Congress, the South - West African National Union, and Holden
Roberto's U.P.A. (Union of the Peoples of Angola), which is based in the Congo,
Kinshasa10
Instead, assistance was stepped up for the South - African African National
Congress-in-exile, leaders-in-exile of the SouthWest Africa People's Organization
(Swapo), and to various Rhodesian and Portuguese organizations., mentioned
later. As described last year, these organizations have for some years been
recruiting people from their own countries, mainly Africans but including some
Coloured, and sending them for military training either in Tanzania or further
afield to Algeria, Russia, or Cuba. Modern arms and ammunition have been
supplied by Communist countries.
On their return, the trained guerrilla fighters who were ordered to attack eastern
Angola, Rhodesia, South-West Africa, or South Africa have operated from
forward base camps in Zambia, while those attacking northern Mozambique have
come from Tanzania.
Speaking in the Assembly on 3 April, South Africa's Minister of Defence said that
it was provocation for a country to make its territory available as a base for
terrorists, and that provocation could lead to hard retaliation in the interests of
self-respect and peace. Shortly afterwards, however, the Rhodesian Premier, Mr.
Ian Smith, said that he had never contemplated retaliatory raids on Zambia "even
though I have conclusive evidence that the Zambian Government is aiding
guerrillas invading Rhodesia. I have always tried to avoid the escalation of this
trouble".P2)
During a speech made on 24 August the South African Prime Minister, Mr.
Vorster, appealed "sincerely to the leaders of Zambia and Tanzania to stop giving
moral and financial assistance to terrorists, because this would be wise both in
their own interests and in the interests of Southern Africa as a whole". Support
given to terrorists would eventually backfire, he said.03)
(1) News Check, 2 August.
(2) Rand Daily Mail, 4 April; Sunday Times, 28 April.
(3) Sunday Express, 25 August.

In two speeches made in October(4) South Africa's Minister of Police and of the
Interior stressed the need for South Africa to win the goodwill of Black countries
south of the equator, so that they might act as buffer states against pressures from
the north.
EVENTS IN SOUTH-WEST AFRICA
The activities of guerrilla fighters in South-West Africa during 1966 and 1967
were described on pages 59 et seq of last year's Survey. These led to the passing
of the Terrorism Act and to the Pretoria terrorist trial (see page 59). The
Commissioner of the South African Police disclosed on 27 January that three
more men, believed to be part of the original group, had been captured on the
northern border of Ovamboland.05) It was announced by the Deputy Minister of
Police in the Assembly on 25 April(6) that all but eight of the foreign-trained
Swapo fighters had been taken into custody: some had been released for tactical
and other reasons.
In speeches made during October(7) the Minister said that there was a new threat
on the northern borders, where literally hundreds of men were waiting to enter.
Some had made their appearance in the Caprivi Strip, in the Katima Mulilo area.
They were using new tactics. In the past, men had crossed the border heavily
armed, using their weapons to terrorize the local inhabitants. Now they were
coming unarmed, avoiding clashes with the police, and attempting to influence
chiefs and others to co-operate with them.
A fact that aggravated the situation, the Minister continued, was that most of the
Africans in the area were poor, illiterate, and not at all well disposed towards the
Whites. The Caprivi African National Union, which had a strong following, was
anti-White in sentiment.
Thus far, he said, 37 political agitators had been arrested, including 5 chiefs or
headmen and 2 men who had received training abroad. One of the men had
hanged himself in his cell. A few days later the head of the Security Police
announced that another 8 men had been arrested in the Caprivi Strip;(') and at the
beginning of November the Minister said(9) that 56 more had been apprehended
during the past week. No one had been killed.
It was stated by the Commissioner of the Police(") that the police had a network
of trained informers scattered in the strategic areas: it was unlikely that many men
had slipped through the security screen. Some of those arrested had been sent to
Pretoria for questioning, while others had been released.
(4) Rand Daily Mail, 14 October; Sunday Express, 27 October.
(5) Sunday Express, 28 January.
(7) Rand Daily Mail, 14 October; Sunday Express, 27 October.
(8) Rand Daily Mail, 19 October.
(9) lbid, 2 November.
(10) Sunday Express, 27 October.
GUERRILLA FIGHTERS
USE OF THE SOUTH AFRICAN POLICE
AND DEFENCE FORCE
As reported last year, units of the South African Police were sent to Rhodesia in
September 1967 to assist the Rhodesian security forces. (No Defence Force units
were sent.) Joint action had continued.
In August and September of 1968 the South African Defence Force held two
series of large-scale exercises in unconventional warfare, in the Sibasa area
(northern Transvaal) and Thabazimbi area (north-west Transvaal). Senior officers
met numbers of local African chiefs to explain the purpose of the exercises and
seek co-operation. The commander of the joint combat forces, Lt.General C. A.
Fraser, S.M., told Press reporters that in order to win a revolutionary-type war it
was essential to have the people's confidence.(")
ATTEMPTED NEW INFILTRATION ROUTE
A description is given later of the infiltration into Rhodesia, from the north, of
men trained under the auspices of exiled leaders of the South African National
Congress (A.N.C.) and the Rhodesian ZAPU and ZANU.02)
Exiled African Pan-African Congress (P.A.C.) leaders have, however, worked
independently. During May, Portuguese security forces in Mozambique were
alerted to the incursion of a group of men, and an action was fought at a small
centre on the rail and road route from Salisbury to Beira. According to documents
then captured, the group consisted of twelve highly-trained and wellarmed P.A.C.
men who were escorted by five Portuguese members of the Zambia-based
Coremo (Mozambique Revolutionary Committee). They planned to make their
way south and enter the Republic near Pafuri.
Three of these men, including their leader, were shot dead during the encounter
and a few were captured. The rest fled. The Portuguese police, pursuing them,
were ambushed, three officers (two White and an African) being killed. More of
the infiltrators were captured later: it was announced on 2 July that two were still
at large(3)
GUERRILLA FIGHTING IN RHODESIA(14)
The infiltration into Rhodesia from Zambia during 1967 of large groups of ZAPU,
ZANU, and A.N.C. men was described on page 66 of last year's Survey. There
have been three further incursions during 1968.
It was reported that a group entered the country in January,
(11) Sunday Times, 18 August.
(12) Zimbabwe African People's Union and Zimbabwe African National Union.
(13) Account compiled from numerous Press reports.
(14) Ibid.
S.R.R.-C

but that most of the members were rounded up by the security forces. A second
wave, estimated to number about a hundred men, followed towards the end of
February, crossing the Zambesi River in thick bush and mountain country
between the Victoria Falls and Lake Kariba. South Africa's Deputy Minister of
Police said(15) that between 25 and 30 A.N.C. members originally from South
Africa were among the invaders.
During March and April a series of air and ground operations took place in and
near the Zambesi Valley. The Royal Rhodesian Air Force bombed and destroyed
a large and well-equipped base camp on top of a cliff. It was reported that by the
end of April, 55 guerrillas (including numbers from South Africa) had been killed
in the fighting, while others had died in the bush. Six White members of the
security forces had been killed (one accidentally) and seven wounded. A South
African policeman was among those killed.
The remainder of the force was stated by then to be a disorganized rabble,
deprived of food supplies. It was reported that African tribesmen who helped to
capture them were given cash rewards. Some of the fugitives made their way back
to Zambia, while others were found and arrested. The leader of the whole group,
Moffat L. Hadebe, and one of his men hid in the bush for seven months before
their capture.
Another wave of guerrillas came in July, crossing near the border post of
Chirundu. Again, running battles took place. It was reported that by the end of
that month 25 of the invaders had been killed, and numbers captured. A South
African member of the security forces was killed and five members (including
three South Africans) wounded.
The head of South Africa's Security Police is reported(16) to have said that, since
the beginning of the campaign against Rhodesia, 29 of the guerrillas killed had
been positively identified as being South Africans. It was believed that another 50
from the Republic had been killed or died in the bush. The Minister of Police and
of the Interior said on 13 October(7) that 35 A.N.C. terrorists (including a few
Coloured men) had been killed.
SENTENCES PASSED ON MEN CAPTURED IN RHODESIA
In terms of Rhodesia's Law and Order (Maintenance) Act the death sentence was
previously compulsory if persons were found guilty of attacks with explosives on
occupied buildings or vehicles. After the incursions by guerrillas began the Act
was amended to make the death sentence compulsory, too, for persons convicted
of entering the country unlawfully while in possession of arms,
(15) Assembly, 25 April, Hansard 11 col. 4118.
(17) lbid, 14 October.
GUERRILLA FIGHTERS
unless they could prove that they did not intend to endanger law and order.
Numbers of persons found guilty of petrol bomb attacks and of murder under the
common law had been sentenced to death, and after the amendment to the law
numbers of guerrillas, too, received death sentences. It was reported(8 that by
March 1968 there were more than 100 in the death cells, some having been there
for up to four years. Death sentences imposed by the courts had to be confirmed
by the Governor to make them legal: only he could authorize execution or grant a
reprieve. The Government did not recognize Sir Humphrey Gibbs as Governor,
and for a long time hesitated about acting in this matter through Mr. Clifford
Dupont, the Officer whom it had appointed to Administer the Government.
Finally, however, on 31 August 1967, the Minister of Justice told Parliament that
action must be taken. The Government had considered the first six cases and had
decided that three men, who had been convicted of murder under the common
law, would be executed. (They were Joseph Dhlamini, Victor Mlambo, and Duly
Shadreck.) The other three would be reprieved.
Counsel for the three condemned men obtained from the courts a stay of
execution pending another court application, based on the contention that Mr.
Dupont was not competent to confirm the sentences. This latter application was,
in turn, rejected by the High Court in Salisbury and the Appeal Court: on 29
January 1968 the Appeal Court held by majority decision that the Smith regime
was the de facto government of Rhodesia.
A further stay of execution was then applied for to enable counsel to argue on the
right of appeal to the Privy Council. At this stage the Rhodesian Government
announced that as the 1965 (U.D.I.) constitution made no provision for such an
appeal it would refuse to recognize any decision of the Privy Council. The Chief
Justice then refused to grant the stay of execution, stating in the Appeal Court that
as the Government would undoubtedly ignore any decision of the Privy Council it
would be an act of immense cruelty to raise the prisoners' hopes when there was
no hope.
As a last resort a petition was lodged with the Queen who, on the advice of the
Commonwealth Secretary, commuted the men's sentences to life imprisonment.
But the Rhodesian Appeal Court declared the Queen's reprieve to be invalid.1"
The three men were executed on 6 March, and two more were hanged a few days
later. In view of world opinion that the Smith Government was an illegal one, this
caused a wide wave of revulsion. A number of people in Salisbury staged a
passive protest demonstration. Numbers of appeals for clemency were made for
the others under sentence of death, including one from the Pope.
(18) lbid, 5 March, and various other papers.
(19) Account based, in the main, on an article, by Mr. Allister Sparks, Rand Daily
Mail,
16 March.

A further six men were due to be hanged: four of them were not common law
murderers but had been convicted under the mandatory death clause of the Law
and Order (Maintenance) Act. The Government reprieved them. A Government
spokesman announced a few days later(")0 that a large number of cases had been
considered by the Executive Council. Thus far, the sentences of 47 men had been
commuted to varying terms of imprisonment. No decision had yet been reached in
33 of the more serious cases. The Star reported on 14 March that at least another
63 men remained under sentence of death, half or more of them under the
"hanging clause".
Meanwhile, the courts continued to impose the mandatory death sentence on men
who were convicted on charges of having entered the country unlawfully, in
possession of arms, with intent to endanger law and order. At the beginning of
August(21) Rhodesia's Minister of Law and Order told Parliament that there were
then 75 in the death cells, 36 of them common law murderers and the rest
convicted under the Law and Order (Maintenance) Act: in some cases the men in
the latter category had been found guilty, too, of murder or attempted murder.
Since then, another 42 guerrillas have been sentenced to death. Others have
received lesser sentences. The South African Minister of Police said on 13
October(2) that 9 South Africans were amongst those in the death cells. Another 6
South Africans had each been sentenced to twenty years' imprisonment.
During September the Rhodesian Parliament passed a Bill that removed the
mandatory death sentence for those convicted .,)f certain offences under the Law
and Order (Maintenance) Act, substituting either the death sentence or life
imprisonment for the more serious offences and lesser prison sentences in other
cases. The Minister of Law and Order said(23) that the Government was acting
from a position of strength. It appreciated that some of the guerrillas had not
voluntarily chosen to undergo training, had no real intention of fighting, and
surrendered when an opportunity presented itself. The amendment to the law
would provide them with a stronger inducement to surrender.
Since the law was amended and until the end of November, Press reports indicate
that 19 guerrillas have been sentenced to life imprisonment and 39 to periods of
imprisonment ranging from 9 to 21 years. One of those who received a life
sentence was Moffat Hadebe, the alleged leader of the group of about a hundred
who crossed from Zambia early in 1968.
On 11 December the Rhodesian Government announced that 25 of the 117
condemned Africans had been reprieved, their
t(0) Rand Daily Mail, 14 March.
(21) Ibid, 8 August.
(22) lbid, 14 October.
(23) lbid, 21 and 25 September.
GUERRILLA FIGHTERS
sentences having been commuted to life imprisonment. The other cases were still
to be considered by the Cabinet. ALLEGED ABDUCTION OF MEN TO
JOIN FREEDOM FIGHTERS
It was reported during March24) that, according to a team from the London Times
that visited Zambia, ZAPU office-bearers there acknowledged that they used
press-gang methods to recruit guerrillas. Two Africans in Salisbury told Press
reporters in August(.2) that they had been members of a group of about 48 who
were kidnapped and forced to accompany armed men. Early in September the
Rhodesian authorities handed over to Zambian immigration officials a Zambian
national who was alleged to have been abducted by ZAPUY")
Later that month there were reports from Lusaka and the Copper Belt(27) to the
effect that Rhodesians living in Zambia were being abducted for guerrilla training.
During October the Zambian Government detained more than fifty members of
Rhodesian nationalist movements who were operating from its territory, and
deported them to Tanzania. It was reported that some of them made their way
back.025)
FIGHTING IN ANGOLA AND PORTUGUESE GUINEA(29)
Various African nationalist movements have been formed in Portuguese West
Africa. The P.A.I.G.C. (African Party for Independence for Guinea and Cabo
Verde), led by Amilcar Cabral, has been active in Portuguese Guinea in the north,
being said to hold much of this territory.
Based in the Congo (Brazzaville) is the M.P.L.A. (People's Movement for the
Liberation of Angola), led by Agostino Nato. This poses a constant threat to the
enclave of Cabinda, where oil has been found, and has mounted continuous
offensives on southeastern Angola. Its guerrilla fighters pass through the Congo
(Kinshasa) to reach their forward bases near the Angolan border in Zambia.
Attacks on the Carmona area of northern Angola have been made by the U.P.A.
(Union of Peoples of Angola) led by Holden Roberto from headquarters in the
Congo (Kinshasa). He formed the G.R.E.A. (Angolan Exiled Revolutionary
Government), which does not appear to have been very active in recent years: as
mentioned earlier the O.A.U. has withdrawn its support.
Finally there is UNITA (National Union for the Complete
(24) Star, 28 March.
(25) lbid, 26 August.
(27) Ibid, 25 September.
(28) Friend, 19 and 21 October; Rand Daily Mail, 11 November.
(29) Accounts based on various feature articles, especially in the Star, 28 March,
and Sunday
Times, 24 March. These, in turn, werm based on investigations by the London
Times
and Washington Africa Report.

Independence of Angola), of which Joseph Savimbi is leader. It, too, operates
from the Congo (Kinshasa) and has allegedly been responsible for attacks on the
Benguela railway and for attempts to indoctrinate Africans.
There were heavy civilian casualties in the north (estimated at 3,000 to 4,000
Africans and 700 Whites(3")) when Holden Roberto's men first led a rebellion
there in 1961. Since then, civilian casualties have been much lighter, although it is
reported(3) that sizeable numbers of Africans have died in the east, where there
has been fairly continuous action between the Portuguese and the M.P.L.A. Many
Africans have fled from this area. Those who remain are living in defended
villages, and are said to be dependent on the Government for food.
According to various reports(32) Portugal is maintaining 15,000 troops, White
and African, in Portuguese Guinea and 60,000 in Angola. Some 1,000 troops have
been lost in Angola since the fighting began seven years ago, with much higher
guerrilla casualties. Including expenditure on the war in Mozambique, Portugal is
said to be spending 45 per cent of her national budget on defence.
FIGHTING IN MOZAMBIQUE
Two nationalist organizations have been operating against Mozambique, both in
the north. The smaller is COREMO (the Mozambique Revolutionary Committee)
led by Paulo Gumane in Lusaka, which has infiltrated from Zambia, to the west of
the proposed giant Portuguese / South African Cabora Bassa hydroelectric
scheme.
Frelimo (the Front for the Liberation of Mozambique) has attacked on three
fronts. Its president, Dr. Eduardo Mondlane, directs its affairs from Dar-es-
Salaam. Guerrillas have infiltrated along the Malawi border and from Tanzania in
the extreme northwest and north-east, planting booby traps, making hit-and-run
raids on military posts, and ambushing troops. For a time they claimed control of
the two northern provinces. Many hundreds of tribesmen have been persuaded or
frightened into co-operating with them. Africans from the areas concerned are
being resettled by the authorities in fortified villages.
The Portuguese, stated to have about 120,000 troops in Mozambique, have
apparently contained Frelimo attacks in the north-west, but are reported(") to be
encountering difficulties in the north-east, where Frelimo fighters are assisted by
Makonde tribesmen.
(32) Star, 31 March, Sunday Times, 24 and 31 March.
FOREIGN AFFAIRS
CONSIDERATION BY THE UNITED NATIONS OF
SOUTH AFRICA'S RACIAL POLICIES
A lengthy resolution by the Special Political Committee was ratified by the
General Assembly on 13 December 1967 by 89 votes to 2 (South Africa and
Portugal) with 12 abstentions. Inter alia, the Assembly:
(a) again condemned the policies of apartheid as a crime against
humanity and reiterated its conviction that the situation in South Africa
constituted a threat to international peace, and that mandatory economic sanctions
were the only means of
achieving a peaceful solution;
(b) requested the Security Council to resume consideration of the
matter with a view to taking more effective measures to end
racial discrimination;
(c) condemned the actions of those states, particularly South
Africa's main trading partners, that were encouraging South
Africa to persist in its racial policies;
(d) requested the Secretary-General to intensify the dissemination
of information on the evils of apartheid.
During April the South African Department of Foreign Affairs published a
booklet entitled South Africa and the Rule of Law, giving a brief exposition of the
country's legal system and an analysis of allegations that had been made overseas
concerning violations of the rule of law in the Republic. Certain of the arguments
raised in the second section of the booklet were challenged by lawyers in South
Africa. In an article published in The South African Law Journal in August, for
example, Mr. Arthur Suzman pointed out that it was not the courts that were
under attack, but such matters as legislative provisions that precluded the courts
from ensuring that no person was detained or punished without charge or trial.
In a study published in August,(') the International Commission of Jurists stated
that because of the unjust and discriminatory social order, the rule of law in the
South African legal system "has been so eroded and perverted as to become itself
an adjunct of tyranny based on racial discrimination".
During October,(') the United Nations Social Committee approved by 87 votes to
1 (South Africa) with 7 abstentions an Afro-Asian resolution condemning the
"illegal regime in Southern

Rhodesia and the equally illegal South African regime in Namibia(3) for resorting
to the application or threat or use of capital punishment to suppress the natural
aspirations of the peoples of Southern Africa to social and economic justice, civil
rights, and political freedoms". It called on South Africa to renounce the
execution of any persons sentenced to death for their opposition to apartheid.
Some countries that abstained from voting stated that they were doing so because
of the manner in which it was framed: the states that were opposed to the
resolution were Australia, France, Malawi, New Zealand, Portugal, the United
Kingdom, and the United States. Botswana and Lesotho were absent.
On 2 December the General Assembly approved another AfroAsian resolution, by
85 votes to 2 (South Africa and Portugal), with 14 abstentions (those who
abstained including the United States, Britain, France, Italy and Japan). The
resolution declared that South Africa's "inhuman" racial policies had led to violent
conflict and had created a situation in Southern Africa which was a grave threat to
international peace and security. The Security Council was asked to ensure that
comprehensive and mandatory sanctions were imposed against South Africa.
United Nations' debates on South-West Africa are described in the last chapter of
this Survey.
SOUTH AFRICAN RELATIONSHIPS WITH RHODESIA
During July Mr. Ian Smith visited South Africa and held discussions with Mr.
Vorster in Pretoria.
Renewed talks between Mr. Harold Wilson and Mr. Smith took place on H.M.S.
Fearless at Gibraltar in October to find out whether, despite deep differences on
fundamental issues of principle, it was nevertheless possible to reach agreement
on a settlement of the question of Rhodesian independence. Mr. Smith took home
a document setting out Britain's minimum requirements, to discuss this with his
colleagues. By mutual agreement the British Minister without Portfolio, Mr.
George Thomson, flew out in case he could be of assistance in the discussions.
On his way to Salisbury Mr. Thomson visited Pretoria for talks with Mr. Vorster
and South Africa's Minister of Foreign Affairs, Dr. Hilgard Muller. Thereafter,
Dr. Muller told the Press,0) "It is no secret that South Africa attaches great
importance to a satisfactory solution to this problem and that we have interested
ourselves in it without interfering in the merits or the basis of a settlement."
During an earlier visit, on his way home from the Swaziland independence
celebrations, Mr. Thomson conveyed to Mr. Vorster
() South-West Africa.
FOREIGN AFFAIRS
Britain's request that South African police be withdrawn from Rhodesia. Mr.
Vorster made his reply public.(5) Police units had been sent there to fight
terrorists who were destined for South Africa, he said. The matter had nothing
whatsoever to do with the Rhodesian independence issue. The police would
remain in Rhodesia until the Government had the knowledge that no further
terrorists were on their way to the Republic. South Africa would fight terrorists
destined for South Africa wherever and whenever she was allowed to do so by the
country concerned.
UNITED NATIONS DEBATES ON THE RHODESIAN ISSUE
It was mentioned on page 83 of last year's Survey that in December 1966, at
Britain's request, the Security Council imposed selective mandatory sanctions on
Rhodesia. France and the Soviet Union abstained from voting. Mr. Vorster
subsequently made it clear that in no circumstances would South Africa
participate in either boycotts or sanctions. South Africa argued that the
abstentions cast by two permanent members of the Council were tantamount to
adverse votes and that the resolution was in consequence invalid.
After considerable behind-the-scenes negotiations a unanimous motion was,
however, passed by the Security Council on 29 May, considerably extending the
sanctions against Rhodesia. Again, this was done at Britain's request. Inter alia, all
states were ordered:(6)
(a) to ban imports of all products originating in Rhodesia and
exports to that country of all commodities or products other than those
specifically exempted, and to prohibit their shipment in ships, aircraft, or land
vehicles;
(b) to prohibit all airlines from operating to and from Rhodesia;
(c) to stop the supply of all funds except those sent exclusively for
strictly humanitarian purposes;
(d) to prevent the entry of persons with Rhodesian passports or
ordinarily resident in Rhodesia, save on exceptional humanitarian grounds, if
there was reason to believe that such persons had furthered or encouraged the
unlawful actions of the illegal
regime;
(e) to withdraw all consuls and trade representation.
All states were asked, too, to bar any settlement between Britain and Rhodesia
that had been made "without taking into account the views of the people ... and in
particular the political parties favouring majority rule". Further, they were
requested to extend aid to Zambia and to give moral and material assistance to
Rhodesians who were struggling to put an end to the illegal regime in their
country.
The resolution stopped short of Afro-Asian demands that the Council should call
upon Britain to use force if necessary, and
(6) Star, 24 April and 30 May. Sunday Times, 2 June.

should censure South Africa and Portugal for refusing to apply the economic
sanctions decided upon in 1966. But the Security Council did remind all member-
states of their obligations under the Charter to abide by Council decisions, and it
censured "those states which have persisted in trading with Rhodesia". All states
were asked to report by 1 August on the action they had taken in pursuance of the
terms of the resolution.
Mr. Vorster had announced in the South African Assembly on 24 April(7) that
South Africa would disregard any order such as that Britain was seeking to have
made. "South Africa cannot allow itself to be dictated to as regards the countries
with which it may or may not have friendly relations or do business", he said.
It was pointed out in the Press that Zambia and Botswana would find it impossible
to comply with the Security Council's order.
A resolution was passed in the General Assembly on 25 October by 92 votes to 2
with 17 abstentions asking Britain not to grant independence to Rhodesia unless
this was preceded by the establishment of a government based on free elections
by universal adult suffrage and on majority rule. Member states were asked to
refuse to recognize any form of independence that did not meet these conditions.
Some of the countries that abstained from voting did this so as not to prejudice the
discussions in progress between Britain and Rhodesia.
Early in November8) the General Assembly ratified a resolution of the
Trusteeship Committee by 86 votes to 9 with 19 abstentions and 10 states absent.
In this resolution it called upon Britain to use force to put an end to the "White
rebellion" in Rhodesia; proposed that the sanctions against Rhodesia be extended
to include all forms of communication; urged the Security Council to impose
punitive sanctions on South Africa and Portugal for refusing to boycott Rhodesia;
and urged all states to render all moral and material assistance to African
guerrillas who were fighting against the White-minority government, suggesting
that the protection of the Geneva Convention on the treatment of prisoners should
be extended to them. Those who voted against this resolution were Australia,
Belgium, Luxembourg, the Netherlands, New Zealand, Portugal, South Africa,
the United Kingdom, and the United States.
UNITED NATIONS TRUST FUNDS
It was decided during 1967 that the special educational and training programmes
for persons from South-West Africa, the territories under Portuguese
administration, and South Africa should be integrated, and should all be financed
by voluntary contributions. (The first two had previously been financed by the
(8) Star, 31 October; Rand Daily Mail, 8 November.
FOREIGN AFFAIRS
budget of the United Nations.) Assistance to persons from Rhodesia would be
included. A target figure of $3,000,000 was set for the period 1968-70.(9)
By about March 1968, $484,169 had been received and another $22,759
pledged.(")
SOUTH AFRICA'S RELATIONS WITH BRITAIN:
SIMONSTOWN AGREEMENT
Reports stated(") that South Africa demanded a firm decision from Britain by the
end of 1967 as to whether she intended lifting or continuing the arms embargo
against the Republic (imposed at the request of the Security Council, made in
December 1963). Mr. Wilson gave his answer in the House of Commons in
midDecember: the ban on the supply of arms would be maintained. In the course
of his New Year message Mr. Vorster stated that in view of this decision he
would have to look anew at the Simonstown Agreement. Mr. Wilson would be
mistaken should he perhaps believe that co-operation would be one-sided.
The background to the dispute was given by South Africa's Minister of Defence in
the Assembly on 20 February.(2) What was generally referred to as the
Simonstown Agreement, he said, included agreements related to the facilities of
the Simonstown Naval Base, the defence of the sea routes around Southern
Africa, and the need for international discussions in regard to regional defence.
It was agreed that the internal security of the countries of Southern Africa must
remain a matter for each individual country concerned, but that there was a joint
interest in the security of Southern Africa as a whole against aggression from
without. South Africa undertook to build up a task force for use outside its
borders against external aggression and, in pursuance of the undertaking, bought
Centurion tanks from Britain to the value of more than R10,000,000. The obvious
need for the continuing supply of the necessary implements of war from Britain -
the Republic's main source of supply at that time - was taken for granted: South
Africa assumed that this was part of a gentlemen's agreement, the Minister said.
As both countries had agreed that the sea routes around Southern Africa must be
secured against outside aggression, and as South Africa had assumed that the two
countries would be allied, it agreed to place not only the naval base at
Simonstown but also other shipping facilities at the disposal of such an effort.
South Africa agreed, too, to expand its Navy to a stipulated size. Millions
(9) From pamphlet issued in February by the S.A. Institute of International Affairs
on the
decisions taken by the General Assembly in 1967.
(10) The United Nations and Apartheid, U.S. Office of Public Information,
March.
(11) Star, 19 December and Sunday Times, 24 December 1967.
(12) Hansard 3 cols. 863-9.

had been spent in Britain on ships and aircraft, and there was obvious need for the
weapons that went with them.
In discussions during 1967, South Africa provided a "shopping list" of maritime
defence equipment that she would possibly require during the next ten years. The
only reaction had been Mr. Wilson's statement that an arms embargo still applied.
South Africa now had no choice but to develop its own resources more rapidly.
So far as the supply of weapons from overseas was concerned, countries that were
willing to co-operate would receive the benefit.
The Minister said, "The British Government cannot continue to rely on our
benevolent acquiescence to the use of our airfields, or the naval base at
Simonstown, or any of our other harbour facilities, in peace or war, except if we
deem it in the interests of South Africa to make them available."
RELATIONSHIPS WITH THE UNITED STATES
The then incoming United States Assistant Secretary of State for African Affairs,
Mr. Joseph Palmer, visited Pretoria during October for discussions with Mr.
Vorster and Dr. Muller. No public statement was issued about the matters
discussed.
CANADA
During the past few years Canada has accepted large numbers of professional and
skilled South Africans as immigrants, including a high proportion of Coloured
teachers and others. According to Press reports, a total of 1,351 immigrant visas
was issued to South Africans during 1966 and the first half of 1967, 609 of the
persons concerned being Coloured.
Canada then decided to adopt a points system for testing applicants on merit. As it
was difficult to apply this from a distance a backlog developed. During February
the Canadian Government asked permission to bring a selection team of
immigration officers to South Africa to process applications that had already been
received: it stressed that no active steps would be taken to recruit immigrants.13)
This request was refused. The South African Minister of the Interior said, 14) "It
would not be in our national interest to acquiesce in the recruitment of emigrants
in South Africa while we ourselves are actively engaged in training our own
people and recruiting abroad to supply our manpower needs."
The Canadian Government then suspended the immigration of all South Africans
except for the families of persons who were already settled in its country. It was
reported(") that about 600 applications, representing between 1,200 and 1,500
people, were returned to the applicants because they could not be processed.
(13) Rand Daily Mail, 22 May.
(14) Ibid, 5 June.
(15) Ibid, 29 May.
FOREIGN AFFAIRS
The United Church of Canada (the second largest Protestant Church in that
country) decided in June to "publicize the evils and dangers of apartheid", to
discourage emigration to South Africa and Canadian investment there, and to
promote a boycott of South African goods."60
CONFERENCE IN INDIA
The Indian Government granted visas to South African delegates to the second
United Nations Conference on Trade and Development (Unctad), which was held
in New Delhi in the earlier part of the year. After there had been student protests
against the presence of South Africans the Government banned the assembly of
more than four people in the area around the hotel where the South Africans were
staying. The Ugandan delegate moved that the Republic be expelled from the
conference, but the president ruled that Unctad had no power to do so. There was
a walk-out of nearly a hundred Asian and African members when the chief South
African delegate, Dr. Willem Naude, rose to speak.(7
After the conference the Indian weekly journal, The Citizen, stated, "It is obvious
South Africa has conducted itself with the greatest restraint and dignity and has
shown greater awareness of the aims and objects for which the conference was
meeting than the countries whose representatives joined together in the baiting of
South Africa."
During December the United Nations' Economic Committee decided by 49 votes
to 22, with 23 abstentions, to suspend South Africa from Unctad. (This decision
required ratification.)
ECONOMIC CO-OPERATION PROMOTION LOAN FUND ACT,
NO. 68 OF 1968
This Act provided for the establishment of an Economic Co-operation Promotion
Loan Fund, into which will be paid moneys appropriated by Parliament and
accruing by way of interest or from any other source.
From this fund, loans or financial assistance will be given to other countries for
development projects, subject to the approval of the Ministers of Foreign Affairs
and of Finance. The fund will be controlled by the Secretary for Finance, and the
accounts audited by the Controller and Auditor-General.
The way in which the fund would operate was described by the Minister of
Finance in his Budget speech, and by his Deputy Minister in the Assembly on 14
May.(8 The Minister said that in the past, South Africa had contributed on a
multi-lateral basis to
,(16) Star, 6 June.
,(17) Star and Rand Daily Mail, 2, 5, and 23 February.
(18) Hansard 14 cols. 5308, 5315-8.

the funds of various international organizations. These contributions had often
received no recognition, and South Africa had been slandered by the very
countries which derived benefits from them.
In cases where the Republic had been denied the full benefits of membership,
such as in the International Labour Organization, the World Health Organization,
and the Food and Agricultural Organization, it had, naturally, ceased to
contribute, the Minister said. In other cases the contributions had been reduced. In
so far as South Africa considered itself to be duty bound it would continue to
contribute to some organizations, for example the International Development
Association. But the Government had decided that some contributions which had
previously been made on a multi-lateral basis should in future be applied in
greater measure to assist neighbouring countries on a bi-lateral basis.
Questioned in Parliament about the organizations to which South Africa had
ceased to contribute,(9 the Minister of Foreign Affairs and the Deputy Minister of
Finance gave the following information:
Date of Amount of Total saving Organization last last to 1968
since
contribution contribution contributions ceased
Unesco ............... 1956 R 52,545 R 850,000
International Labour Organization ............. 1963 R 78,893 R 552,000
Food and Agricultural Organization ............ 1964 R 75,071 R 380,000
World Health Organization 1965 R135,071 R 526,000
R341,580 R2.308,000
The Deputy Minister of Finance added that South Africa no longer made a token
voluntary contribution to the United Nations' technical assistance programme.
This contribution would have amounted to about R350,000 a year.
The Finance Act, No. 78 of 1968, provided for an initial sum of R5,000,000 to be
paid to the credit of the Economic Co-operation Promotion Loan Fund from the
surplus in the Revenue Account.
According to the Deputy Minister, loans will be made only to countries that are
well disposed towards South Africa, for sound development projects, and at
reasonably low rates of interest. A condition of the loans will be that as far as it is
at all possible, South African labour and goods must be used for the development
of the projects. A loan of R8,000,000 had already been made to Malawi over three
years, the Deputy Minister said, for the development of its new capital, Lilongwe.
(19) Assembly, 4 June, Hansard 17 col. 6443; Senate, 13 June, Hansard 14 cols.
4196-7.
FOREIGN AFFAIRS
CONFERENCES WITH OTHER AFRICAN STATES
Representatives from a number of African states attended a conference in Pretoria
during May of the South African Association for Animal Production. Opening the
conference, the Minister of Foreign Affairs talked of the work of the Southern
African Regional Commission for the Conservation and Utilization of the Soil, on
which Angola, Mozambique, Malawi, Rhodesia, Botswana, Lesotho, Swaziland,
and South Africa were represented.2°)
Representatives from Botswana, Lesotho, and Swaziland have visited Pretoria for
talks on a possible revision of the customs agreement with South Africa, which
was made in 1910. In terms of this agreement they are paid 1.31097 per cent of
South Africa's revenue from customs and excise, but have no say in determining
tariffs and general policy(21)
DIPLOMATIC TOWNSHIP
The Government has expropriated land at Waterkloof Heights, Pretoria, and is
laying out a township. Any diplomat stationed in the Republic - Black or White -
will be entitled to live there.
LESOTHO
It was announced during February that the governments of South Africa and
Lesotho had agreed in principle to carry out the Oxbow project, subject to
satisfactory technical reports and the availability of funds. If the scheme is
undertaken water will be diverted to the Republic from rivers in the northern
highlands of Lesotho. Since May, the Republic's Electricity Supply Commission
has been supplying power to Maseru, making possible the establishment of two
small factories.
Volunteer medical specialists and theatre staff from South Africa have spent
numbers of weekends in Maseru, carrying out surgical and medical work and
training local personnel in advanced techniques.
The help given by Free State farmers with the ploughing of the land is mentioned
on page 29.
The number of political refugees from South Africa who are in Lesotho has been
variously estimated as 57 or 71.(22) During January they were all required to
attend a meeting in Maseru at which the Deputy Prime Minister, Chief
Sekhonyana Maseribane, warned them not to meddle in local politics nor to use
Lesotho as a platform for attacks on the governments of other countries.
At the end of August the Prime Minister, Chief Leabua Jonathan, ordered all the
refugees to leave the country by the end of the following month. They were,
apparently, considered to
(20) Star, 14 May.
(21) Star, 9 November 1967.
<22) Rand Daily Mail, 26 January; Star, 30 September.

have been working with opposition parties to undermine the government. The
Prime Minister promised that none would be returned to South Africa. His
government would bear the costs of transporting them to any other country to
which they wanted to go. Representatives of the United Nations High
Commission for Refugees and the World Council of Churches went to Maseru to
discuss the expulsion order. In the event it was not enforced because no country
could be found that was willing to accept the refugees.
Lesotho has been officially absent from United Nations debates when votes on
matters affecting South Africa were taken.
BOTSWANA
Botswana has adopted a similar approach at the United Nations.
During May, President Kaunda of Zambia paid a four-day State visit to Botswana.
At a banquet in his honour Botswana's President, Sir Seretse Khama, spoke of his
country's relations with other African states. It was an inescapable fact, he said,
that South Africa and Rhodesia were Botswana's neighbours and that its future
was inseparably bound up with theirs. "Much as we may not agree with their
methods of settling their problems", he stated, "we cannot accept without
reservations or modification some of the unrealistic (United Nations) resolutions
which are framed regardless of the consequences to us." Even if Botswana saw
breaches of the Declaration of Human Rights "in various parts of the world" no
amount of recrimination would help to correct these.
No nation should presume to determine what methods should be adopted by other
autonomous states in deciding their foreign policies or even in conducting their
own internal affairs, Sir Seretse continued. His government took the stand that
there should and could be unity in diversity.23)
President Kaunda's reply is given later.
In a Press interview given in August2" Botswana's Minister of State, Mr. M. P. K.
Nwako, talked of his government's policy of non-racialism, and said that his
country would do whatever it could to foster understanding between South Africa
and African states to the north. It would not allow freedom fighters to use its
territory as a base from which to attack South Africa.
A subsidiary company of De Beers, Kimberlitic Searches, has found promising
diamond pipes at Letlhekane, about 150 miles south-west of Francistown.
Bamangwato Concessions, which is a subsidiary of Botswana R.S.T., has found
deposits of copper and copper-nickel ore at two places nearer to Francistown.
Another subsidiary of this company has shown an interest in developing the
brines of the Makarikari Saltpans.25)
FOREIGN AFFAIRS
The number of political refugees in Botswana fluctuates as new ones arrive from
South Africa, South-West Africa, Rhodesia, and Portuguese territories, and others
move to the north via Zambia. There were reported(26) to be about 500 of them in
mid-1968, living at Tati Town outside Francistown. Only those with superior
education had found work: the rest were living on small grants from the World
Council of Churches.
In July they were served with copies of new and tighter regulations. A refugee
who wants to leave Francistown for more than 24 hours must now obtain official
permission, stating the names and addresses of persons whom he plans to see. A
time limit is set. On arrival at his destination and weekly thereafter he must report
to the nearest immigration officer. Refugees are forbidden to take part in
Botswana's politics or the politics of any other African country. Failure to comply
with the regulations could result in a fine of up to R500 or a maximum of six
months' imprisonment or both.(7)
SWAZILAND
Swaziland became independent on 6 September under its King Sobhuza II and
Prime Minister Prince Makhosini Dlamini. The pre-independence elections were
described on page 96 of last year's Survey.
At a State banquet during the independence celebrations the Prime Minister said
that his country's policy would be one of enlightened self-interest, based on the
realities of geographic and economic circumstances. It would eschew all forms of
racial or religious discrimination, and refrain from interference in the internal
affairs of other countries28)
During an earlier Press interview(29) the Prime Minister said that Swaziland
would expect help from South Africa if terrorists should use its territory as a route
to attack the Republic.
The country has good prospects of economic viability, with tarred roads, a
comprehensive electricity network, a pulp industry, an iron ore mine, and
progressive agriculture on the White-owned land. Its main problems are the land
question, the uneven distribution of wealth as between White and African, and the
lack of a substantial educated middle-class.
About 44 per cent of the total land area of Swaziland is worked under freehold
and concessions granted in the past to White farmers, companies, and
corporations. The rest belongs to the Swazi nation, being worked on the
traditional land tenure system. Virtually the whole of Swaziland's agricultural and
forestry exports come from non-Swazi areas; but a significant proportion of
(26) Star, 12 and 17 July.
(27) Star, 17 July.
(29) Ibid, 8 April.

this land has been allowed to lie fallow. In pre-independence talks in London the
Swazi delegates claimed compensation from Britain for the alienated land: with
the money paid in compensation it would buy up land that was not being used.
The British Government claimed it could not be held responsible for deals
negotiated in some cases as long as 62 years previously; but it agreed to send out
a team of experts to study the Swazi claims.030)
A panel of South African medical specialists has been set up in Johannesburg to
provide Swaziland hospitals with voluntary services and Swaziland personnel
with guidance and instruction. The emphasis will be on public health and
preventive medicine. This scheme is financed from South African sources.(1)
There are reported32) to be about 100 political refugees from South Africa and
Mozambique in Swaziland. They were called to a meeting in Mbabane in January
at which the Deputy Prime Minister, Mr. Mfundza Sukati, warned them against
participation in political activities.
MALAWI
Formal diplomatic relations between South Africa and Malawi have been
established. Malawi's Charge d'Affaires in the Republic is Mr. P. A. Richardson,
with Mr. Joseph Kachingwe as First Secretary. During the Parliamentary Session
Mr. Kachingwe lived in a house in Rondebosch, Cape Town, which had been
acquired for his use by the South African Government and effectively isolated
from its neighbours. After the Session he left South Africa temporarily: the
diplomatic township in Pretoria had not yet been developed.
South Africa has a diplomatic staff of five (all Whites) in Blantyre.
It was mentioned earlier that South Africa has made a loan of R8,000,000 over
three years to Malawi towards the financing of the first phase of building its new
capital at Lilongwe. The South African Prime Minister's planning adviser, Dr. P.
S. Rautenbach, had reported that the new capital would create an important urban
growth point in a predominantly rural region and would make for more balanced
development.3) It was announced in August3") that the South African
Broadcasting Corporation had given Malawi about R17,000 worth of equipment
for a new station in Zomba.
Delegates from Malawi have abstained from voting, or been absent, when votes
condemning South African policies have been passed by the United Nations
General Assembly. A spokesman said during December 1967 that Malawi
disagreed with apartheid
(30) From articles in the Africa Institute Bulletin for April, Rand Daily Mail, 8
July and
Star, 17 October.
(31) Race Relations News, September.
(32) Rand Daily Mail, 23 and 26 January.
(33) Star, 4 May.
FOREIGN AFFAIRS 83
as much as anyone else; but the problem could not be solved by force, and the
hurling of insults would achieve nothing. Leaders of African countries should,
rather, open up a dialogue with leaders of White opinion, and should show by
their own example how Africans, Asians, and Europeans could live together in
harmony.(" )
ZAMBIA
During the course of speeches made during his State visit to Botswana, during
May00 President Kaunda of Zambia emphasized that he did not hate the White
people of South Africa, but he did hate apartheid, which must go if there were to
be general peace and security in the world. He condemned minority governments
in Rhodesia and South Africa, stating that economic, political, or other forms of
co-operation with South Africa were out of the question until there was majority
government.
As long as the Africans of South Africa were without a voice, President Kaunda
said, no amount of political or armed force would suppress the unquenchable
thirst for freedom and individual liberty. Unless the Whites shared the wealth of
the country an explosive situation would inevitably build up.
The aim of African leaders, he suggested, should be to surround South Africa
with independent countries. Rhodesia, South-West Africa, Mozambique, and
Angola should first be made free. These states would then be able to exercise
moral and other pressures on South Africa. Botswana and Zambia were on the
thin end of the wedge of the great movement for freedom and justice.
Both of these countries were poor, President Kaunda said, but Zambia would do
what it could to assist Botswana in economic development, educational, and trade
programmes.
Subsequently, in Zambia's National Assembly, President Kaunda stated(7 that he
welcomed South Africa's offers of friendship, but the only thing standing in the
way of friendship and co-operation was the policy of apartheid "which, frankly, is
the policy of oppression and exploitation". For South Africa to court friendship in
prevailing conditions amounted to asserting that "we in Zambia are superior
Africans to the Mandelas and Sobukwes". The president outlined his own
government's policy of inter-racial co-operation.
The activities in Zambia of African political exiles from South Africa, South-
West Africa, Rhodesia, and Portuguese territories have been described earlier.
(35) Star, 19 December 1967.
(36) Rand Daily Mail and Star, 24 May; Sunday Times, 26 May.

EASTERN AFRICAN STATES
During September the Governments of Kenya, Uganda, and Tanzania imposed a
total ban on cash transfers from their countries to South Africa. Other forms of
trade had been banned since 1963.
EMPLOYMENT
THE GENERAL ECONOMIC SITUATION
During the year under review the Government has continued its measures to curb
inflation: these Were outlined on page 100 of the 1967 Survey. In his Budget
Speech the Minister of Finance indicated that the Gross Domestic Product had
increased faster than had consumer prices. The Minister of Economic Affairs
stated(1) that South Africa was more than meeting the 5- per cent per annum
growth target that was set in its 1964-9 economic development programme.
WAGES OF AFRICANS
No significant studies of wages and the cost of living have been published in
recent months.
In an address given on 19 December 1967) Mr. Harry Goldberg, president of the
Bantu Wage and Productivity Association, said it would appear that for the first
time in ten years there had been a fall in the average real wages of African
workers during the preceding year. While inflationary price increases had played
their part in negating rises in monetary wages, it seemed clear that employers had
done less to raise living standards than for many years past. At the same time,
there were many indications that labour productivity was not improving at the
same rate as in previous years.
Nine months later the chairman of this Association, Mr. W. L. Campbell-Pitt,
said(3) that two recent market surveys in Soweto had indicated an improvement in
average family incomes, resulting from several new wage determinations and an
increase in the average number of wage-earners per family from 1.3 in 1956 to 2.2
in 1968.
In a recent study of the starting cash wages paid to African men entering
employment in Johannesburg the municipal NonEuropean Affairs Department
found that real wages had shown a small increase over the three-year period
ended 30 June 1967. The response of different employment sectors to the need for
higher wages had, however, been irregular.
MANPOWER AND PRODUCTIVITY
During 1968 a national Productivity Advisory Council has been set up,
representative of the Departments of Planning, Indus(1) Star, 8 August.
(3) Ibid, 26 September

tries, and Labour, employers' associations, trade unions, organized agriculture,
and the Bureau of Standards.4>
In the Assembly on 2 April(') the Minister of Planning gave estimates of the
numbers of economically active persons, as follows:
Whites ... ... .... ... 1,357,000
Coloured .............. 653,000
Asians ... .... ... ... 148,000
Africans ............. 4,586,000
6,744,000
As compared with 1960 census figures they show an approximately equal
increase for each racial group. The occupational distribution has undoubtedly
changed, but no overall figures are available.
There have been renewed pleas for a more effective use of the non-white labour
force. In a mid-year review of the economic situation by the Standard Bank, for
example, it was stated that if maximum economic growth were the main
objective, the first priority should be to increase the availability of suitably skilled
labour, preferably by exploiting the indigenous manpower resources more fully.
At a Nationalist Party meeting on 30 September the Minister of Immigration
said(') that if every adult White were in employment there would still be between
12,000 and 13,000 skilled posts to be filled annually. The Government was
relying on immigrants to make good this shortage.
MANPOWER TRAINING BILL
During the year Dr. G. F. Jacobs, M.P. (United Party), published a private
Manpower Training Bill, which provided for the training of persons over
compulsory school age.
He suggested that the Minister of Labour should be empowered to establish
manpower boards for any category of activities of industry or commerce. Before
doing so he would be required to consult appropriate employers' organizations,
trade unions, and State corporations.
A manpower board would have at least seven members appointed by the Minister,
some of them after consultation with the Minister of National Education and
others (in equal numbers) after consultation with employers' organizations and
trade unions. The functions of a board would be to make recommendations
regarding the training courses that were required, to approve and give financial or
other assistance if needed to existing courses
(4) Department of Information News Release, 29 February.
RESERVATION OF WORK
of training, itself to provide courses that were lacking, and to carry on or assist
research. There would be the closest liaison with employers' organizations and
trade unions in regard to the supply and demand of labour and the co-ordination
of training.
Boards might be empowered by the Minister to impose levies on employers in the
industry concerned in order to cover costs: appeal tribunals would be established
to consider objections. The object would be to spread the costs of training evenly
among employers in proportion to the size of their labour force. Employers who
already provided training schemes would be subsidized if these schemes were
approved, thus the levy would in effect cost them little or nothing.
It was recommended that the Minister should appoint a National Manpower
Council to advise him on matters related to industrial and commercial training. Its
membership would consist of up to six chairmen of boards, together with persons
selected after consultation with employers' organizations, trade unions, State
corporations, and the Minister of National Education.
This Bill was not debated in Parliament. On 10 September, however, the Minister
of Labour told the Transvaal Nationalist Party congress that the Government was
concerned about the manpower shortage. An expert had been appointed, the
Minister continued, to study British and overseas legislation on manpower
training. After considering his report the National Apprenticeship Board had
made certain recommendations that would be used as the basis for amendments to
the Industrial Conciliation Act, to be introduced in 1969.
In terms of these amendments, the Minister said, industrial councils would be
empowered to institute training schemes which would be financed by a levy on
members.'
THE RESERVATION OF WORK, AND PRODUCTIVITY
BARGAINING
Mining
The productivity agreement reached between employers and White employees in
the mining industry was described on page 127 of last year's Survey. In effect, job
reservation was decided upon without government intervention.
It will be interesting to see what labour policy is decided upon in respect of
mining in African Reserves. The Minister of Mines said in the Assembly during
June(') that a company which might undertake the development of a platinum
mine on land belonging to the S.A. Bantu Trust in the Rustenburg District had
applied for exemption from the mining regulations concerned to enable trained
Africans to supervise teams of African labourers

and to perform other duties that were normally undertaken only by White
mineworkers or gangers.
On hearing this, a delegation from the Mine Workers' Union had made
representations to the Government that were still under consideration, the
Minister said.
It was subsequently announced that the firm Union Corporation would lease the
mining ground from the Bafokeng tribe for 35 years, paying the tribe 13 per cent
of the taxable income derived from operations there. The mining laws of the Reef
would apply (presumably including the statutory colour bar).
The metal and engineering industries
Before the then current industrial council agreement expired in August 1967,
negotiations for a new agreement were commenced between the Steel and
Engineering Industries Federation of S.A. (Seifsa), which represents 32
employers' associations, and a national liaison committee of the seven registered
engineering trade unions. Three of these unions accepted Coloured and Asian
members. During the negotiations the industrial council considered written
representations by the African Engineering Workers' Union, but the African
workers were represented at the meetings only by two officials. of the Bantu
Labour Board.
The numbers of workers affected by the negotiations (as at the end of April 1968)
were 76,362 Whites, 15,746 Coloured, 3,385 Asians, and 177,522 Africans. Over
the years the proportion of White artisans and operatives had been decreasing.
Recent figures are not available, but in 1966 the Minister of Labour said(9) that
the percentage of artisans who were White decreased from 88.4 in 1959 to 87.3 in
1965, while, over the same period, the percentage of White operatives dropped
from 24.5 to 15.7.
Negotiations dragged on until nearly the end of February 1968 when, under the
auspices of the industrial council, a draft agreement was adopted which was
accepted by the Government and gazetted on 19 April.
A compromise was reached on the workers' demands for increased basic pay,
holiday bonuses, and the back-dating of these: it was reported(") that the increases
granted would cost the employers about R10,000,000 in back pay and several
millions monthly in pay increases. In return, the registered unions agreed to a
regrading of jobs. Traditional divisions between many of these would be
rationalized, allowing men to do more aspects of the work than the trade unions
had previously permitted. Some jobs would be removed from the categories
hitherto reserved for skilled journeymen.
The previously-existing eleven categories of work were
(9) Assembly Hansard 11 of 1966, cols. 3983-4.
RESERVATION OF WORK
replaced by eight (as before, with some sub-categories), the first seven being
telescoped into the main categories A to D. Within these, a closed shop will
apply, implying that Africans cannot be employed in the jobs concerned unless
exemptions are granted.
Many of the jobs were downgraded into a lower category. Those now in
categories E and below can be carried out by persons of any racial group (in
practice, mainly Africans). Increases in basic pay were granted in respect of each
of the categories. But because of the downgrading of many jobs, a large
proportion of African workers gained very little. The wages in grade G, for
example (formerly category 10), were increased from 18 to 22 cents an hour, and
those in grade H (formerly category 11) from 17 to 19 cents an hour. However,
some of the operations formerly in category 10 had been downgraded to category
11, which meant that in effect the Africans doing this work gained only I cent an
hour.11)
Some jobs performed mainly by Africans were downgraded by more than one
category, the result being that newcomers to this work will receive lower wages
than were previously payable. In the Assembly on 4 June(12) the Minister of
Labour said that the agreement gave the assurance that existing occupants of the
posts concerned would not be adversely affected.
He said that of the total sum granted in wage increases the African workers would
receive about half. As Africans constitute 65 per cent of the labour force,
however, it is clear that, on average, the wage concessions were proportionally
lower in their case than for other groups. It was pointed out by the Financial Mail
that workers in the two lowest grades would receive R37.24 and R43.12
respectively per 30-day month, which sums were below the poverty datum line.
The increases granted had not kept pace with the rise in the cost of living.
As mentioned later, in the section on trade unionism, the S.A. Boilermakers', Iron
and Steel Workers', Shipbuilders', and Welders' Society has, since, made official
application for an investigation by the industrial tribunal with the object of
introducing job reservation in the steel and engineering industries. The Society
suggests that all African workers be "phased out" over a period of ten years, the
gap being filled by other non-whites and the use of automated machinery. Those
concerns which relied on African labour would have to move to border areas or
the homelands. The Minister of Labour dismissed this request as a "clumsy
attempt to discredit the Government's labour policy".(13)
The training given to Africans at trade schools is described in the chapter on
education: inter alia, they are trained as electricians. Those who are trained in
Johannesburg are absorbed in
(11) From article in the Financial Mail, 15 March.
(12) Hansard 17 cols. 6532-3.
(13) Rand Daily Mail, 19 September, and Star, 11 October.

municipal service for work in the African townships (at lower rates of pay than
Whites receive for equivalent work); but White trade unionists in Durban have
objected to the introduction of a similar scheme there.
The motor vehicle industry
The job reservation determination which applies in the motor vehicle assembly
industry was outlined on page 245 of the 1964 Survey. It did not refer specifically
to the Pretoria area because in 1964 there were no assembly plants there. Since
then, however, large plants have been established in the border industrial area of
Rosslyn, in which Africans have made considerable industrial progress.
In terms of Government Notice 163 of 1968, the industrial tribunal was instructed
to investigate whether measures should be taken to safeguard White and Coloured
persons employed in the motor industry in the magisterial district of Pretoria
against interracial competition. Mr. L. J. van den Berg, president of the extreme
right-wing Co-ordinating Council of S.A. Trade Unions, said(14) that this
investigation had been ordered at the request of his union (the S.A. Iron, Steel,
and Allied Industries' Union).
"Everyone must be made to realize," Mr. van den Berg said, "that a border area
remains a White area, and that the development of border areas aims only at the
decentralization of industries."
The determination of 1964 did not apply to the repairing of motor vehicles or the
manufacturing of parts, and numbers of Coloured and Indian men are employed in
skilled and semi-skilled work such as panel beating, trimming, spray painting,
spring smithing, etc.
It was announced during September(") that the (White) Motor Industry
Employees' Union had forbidden its members to help to train non-white
apprentices. Any breach of this ruling could result in fines, suspensions, and
expulsions from the union. As it was accepted that non-whites would have to be
trained to serve their own communities in their own areas they could be admitted
to workshops provided that there were non-white journeymen to do the training.
The (non-white) Motor Industry Combined Workers' Union pointed out that in the
Cape and Natal there were probably enough Coloured and Indian artisans to
undertake the training, but this was not the case in the Transvaal.
The furniture industry
Job reservation determination no. 20, of 1967, applied to
(14) Evening Post, 9 August.
(15) Rand Daily Mail, 26 and 27 September.
RESERVATION OF WORK
the furniture industry throughout South Africa except in African Reserves. No-
one except a White person, it was stated, might be newly employed as a foreman,
assistant foreman, supervisor, or machine maintenance mechanic. Non-whites
who were already employed in such posts might continue to hold them. Whenever
a post of any description in the industry was vacated by a White person it must be
reserved for another member of the White group.
Building construction
Determinations no. 6 of 1959 (applying to urban areas of the Transvaal and Free
State), and no. 13 of 1963 (urban areas of the Cape and Natal), were described in
appropriate issues of this Survey.
It was mentioned in the 1966 issue that in that year building employers and
employees in the Transvaal reached a new agreement in terms of which White
artisans would receive considerable increases in pay and fringe benefits if they
accepted the introduction of a new class of non-white operator, between that of
artisan and labourer. In practice, the majority of these operators would be
Africans. Powers to determine the precise details of the work they could do and
the rates of pay were vested in the industrial council. The Government granted
exemption from determination no. 6 to enable this experiment to be carried out.
The number of White building artisans and apprentices has continued to decrease.
The Minister of Community Development gave the following figures in the
Assembly on 5 May:(16)
1963 1965
White artisans ....... ....... ... 40,717 32,749
White apprentices ............ 2,812 2,745
Coloured and Asian artisans ....... 12,967 12,389 Coloured and Asian apprentices
... 1,409 1,808
In view of this situation, determination no. 13 was considerably relaxed in the
Western Cape during 1967. It was further relaxed during July 1968: Government
Notice R1297 provided that exemption would be granted for four years to the
extent that Coloured persons registered with the industrial council might perform
any work defined as "operative" except work in connection with shop, office, and
bank fitting. The exemption would cease to operate in the case of an employer
who replaced a White worker by a Coloured man.
A new industrial agreement for the building industry in Durban, gazetted on 19
July, introduced classes of building assistants to assist qualified artisans. The
Minister then granted exemption for three years from the provisions of
determination no. 13
(16) Hansard 13 col. 5076.

to employers and employees who were bound by this agreement, to the extent that
non-whites might perform any work specified in the definition of a building
assistant class I or II. Again, the exemption would cease to operate in respect of
any employer who replaced a White peison employed on such work by a non-
white.
The terms of a further industrial agreement in the Transvaal were announced in
September 1968.(") Further jobs were legally opened to African operatives, such
as applying first coats of paint, painting roofs, smoothing down plaster and
mortar, laying blocks through a jig, doing jointing in bricklaying, and operating
certain woodworking machines under supervision.
Motor transport driving
Two further determinations relating to driving were gazetted in 1968. No. 21
related to the driving of vehicles of an unladen weight of 10,000 lb. or more in the
major urbanized magisterial districts of the Transvaal and Free State, except for
African areas therein. It applied to the transportation of goods, delivery of sand,
the stone crushing industry, quarrying, brick manufacturing, cement products,
mineral water delivery, and the manufacturing industry generally. The posts of
drivers of such vehicles must be reserved for White persons.
Determination no. 22 laid down that only White persons in the employ of the
Union Liquid Air Co. (Pty.) Ltd. in the Transvaal and Free State might drive
vehicles with an unladen weight of 10,000 lb. or more.
Drivers of taxis
As mentioned in the 1964 Survey, the Cape Road Transportation Board then ruled
that taxi-owners might transport passengers of their own racial group only. The
drivers employed were theoretically supposed to be of this same group. In
practice, White owners who were unable to find White drivers have been
permitted to employ Coloured drivers to convey White passengers. This has
created an anomalous situation, since White passengers may not be conveyed by
Coloured drivers who are working for Coloured owners. Coloured owners have
lodged an appeal with the National Transport Commission.
Barmen
Descriptions have been given in earlier issues of this Survey of determinations no.
14 of 1963 and no. 17 of 1965 which related to barmen in Durban and
Pietermaritzburg and to the posts in the liquor and catering trade in the Western
Cape and parts of Natal of waiters, wine stewards, pages, "bar-boys", bedroom
attendants, and handymen.
(17) Rand Daily Mail, 11 and 14 September.
PHYSICAL PLANNING
Determinations no. 23 and 24, gazetted in 1968, dealt with the posts of barmen in
White public bars in the Western Cape and East London. They stipulated that no
employer might replace a White barman by a non-white. All such posts becoming
vacant or newly created must be reserved for Whites.
The effects so far of job reservation determinations
The position is a confused one. Some new determinations have been made during
the year, but others, affecting more people, have been relaxed through temporary
exemptions.
During April the Minister of Labour said in the Assembly('8) that by then the
number of workers who were potentially affected was estimated at 105,000.
Possibly about 3.08 per cent of the country's total labour force had thus far been
potentially affected, but in view of the exemptions granted the proportion actually
affected was about 3.06 per cent.
Exemptions had been granted for limited periods, the Minister added, and they
were subject to conditions, for example that no White person should be allowed to
work under the supervision of a non-white; that any White who became available
should be engaged; and that every effort should be made to recruit and train White
workers.
It is clear from what has been said earlier that indirect forms of job reservation
introduced by means of productivity agreements affect far more workers than do
the Government's determinations. The Minister said(") that these agreements had
been approved on condition that should a recession take place, the jobs that had
been reclassified must again be filled by Whites if this became necessary.
The job reservation determinations are designed to protect White workers from
non-white competition. A few of them also protect Coloured and Asians from
African competition. The position is more complicated so far as productivity
agreements are concerned. In general, Coloured and Asian advancement is
possible as long as the minimum rate for the job is paid. A certain measure of
African advancement in operative jobs is allowed for too (except in mining), but
the closed shop principle may be applied in the skilled grades of work, thus
excluding Africans because they cannot be members of registered trade unions.
PHYSICAL PLANNING
The terms of the Physical Planning and Utilization of Resources Act of 1967 were
outlined on page 107 of last year's Survey.
Proclamation 6 of 19 January, issued under this Act, desig-
(18) Hansard 9 cols. 3453-4.
(19) Assembly Hansard 17 col. 6490.

nated certain controlled areas within which no new industrial development
involving the use of African labour might in future be undertaken without the
approval of the Minister of Planning. Such control was imposed over:
1. the establishment and extension of all factories on land
that had not been zoned for industrial purposes (the "extension" of a factory
means any increase in the number
of African employees);
2. the establishment and extension of all factories on land
that had been zoned for industrial purposes in 37 magisterial districts (listed
below), except:
(a) factories in respect of which building plans had already
been approved;
(b) factories that did not employ Africans.
The magisterial districts concerned are:
Transvaal: Alberton, Benoni, Boksburg, Brakpan, Delmas,
Germiston, Heidelberg, Johannesburg, Kempton Park, Klerksdorp, Krugersdorp,
Middelburg, Nigel, Oberholzer, Potchefstroom, Pretoria (excluding Rosslyn),
Randfontein, Roodepoort, Springs, Standerton, Vanderbijlpark,
Vereeniging, Witbank.
Cape: Bellville, Cape Town, Paarl, Port Elizabeth, Simonstown, Somerset West,
Stellenbosch, Strand, Uitenhage,
Wellington, Worcester, Wynberg.
Free State: Bloemfontein and Sasolburg.
In a Press statement issued on 15 February the Minister of Planning said that
manufacturers who needed seasonal or casual labour should submit full
particulars and apply for permits that would authorize the employment of fixed
maximum numbers of Africans for short periods.
Later. speaking in the Senate,(1) the Minister made it clear that the establishment
of a new industry in a metropolitan area would not be permitted if it were
practicable for the industry concerned to be sited in a border industrial area. Such
a possibility would have to be taken into consideration, too, when an existing
metropolitan industry was to be extended. Every application for a permit would
be treated on its own merits, the Minister emphasized.
Questioned in the Assembly on 11 June about the effects of the Proclamation, the
Minister stated(2) that, thus far, 642 applications for permits had been received,
decisions having been reached in 502 cases. Of the remaining applications, 7 had
been in the Department's possession for more than two months: further
information was awaited.
Earlier, on 14 May,O3) the Minister said that, by then, 527
(3) Assembly Hansard 14 cols. 5251-2.
MANUFACTURING
applications had been received. Of these, 227 had been granted, 41 refused, and
57 were unnecessary, while the remaining 202 were under consideration. The
large majority of the applications came from the Pretoria-Witwatersrand-
Vereeniging complex.
It was disclosed during January(') that suggestions had been made for the creation
of a large new industrial belt between the Southern (White) Suburbs of
Johannesburg and its non-white townships. The Minister told the Press that such a
plan would be vetoed if it involved any increase in the number of African
industrial employees in the metropolitan area of Johannesburg.
Towards the end of 1967 the Minister of Bantu Administration and Development
was reported(5 as having said that, on its own, the Physical Planning Act did not
solve the problem of the absorptive power of the White areas for the workseeking
masses in the African homelands. Commerce and professional business interests,
as well as the manufacturing industry, had been employing ever-increasing
numbers of Africans. It might, thus, become necessary for the Government to
place limitations on the number of Africans who could be employed in trade in
the metropolitan areas.
THE MANUFACTURING INDUSTRY IN
SOUTH AFRICA GENERALLY
Calculating from figures given in a Bureau of Statistics News Release dated 20
August, which were based on a sample survey of the private manufacturing
industry, the average numbers of employees during the first four months of 1968,
and their average gross salaries and wages per month, were:
Average salaries
and wages per
Numbers head
employed R
Whites ......... 260,500 244.81
Coloured ...... 168,750 62.34
Asians .......... 59,500 66.05
Africans .......... 545,000 46.53
In a memorandum Labour in South Africa, published in 1967, Tucsa analysed the
composition of the labour force in various years for the different sections of the
manufacturing industry. In the industry as a whole, it found, the percentage of
White workers had fallen from 26.6 in 1958/9 to 25.4 in 1967.
Some of the findings were that, during this period, there had been a considerable
increase in the proportion of Coloured, Asian, and African workers in the
printing, clothing, and footwear indus-
(4) Rand Daily Mail, 18 and 19 January. ) Ibid, 30 November 1967.

tries, at the expense of Whites. In the furniture industry the proportion of Whites
had fallen off, while that of Africans had risen. Industries in which the percentage
of Whites had increased were rubber, tobacco, machinery, and transport
equipment.
Discussing this memorandum in the Senate on 11 June,6) the Minister of Labour
said that the actual numbers of Whites employed had risen from 174,636 in 1954
to 254,000 in 1967. The percentage they constituted of the total manufacturing
labour force was 28.9 in 1954, increased to 30.36 in 1961, then fell off slightly to
30 in 1963, since when it had remained fairly constant at a little over 25 per cent.
One of the reasons for the decrease in this percentage in recent years had been the
employment created for Africans in border industrial areas.
There had been little change, however, in the proportion of White artisans
employed in the manufacturing industry, the Minister continued. It was 88.4 per
cent of the total number of artisans in 1959, and 87.3 per cent in 1965. In the latter
year, 11.0 per cent of the artisans were Coloured or Asian, and 1.7 per cent
African.
BORDER INDUSTRIES
General progress made to the end of 1967
1. Employment created
Except where otherwise stated, the information that follows has been extracted
from the 1967 Report of the Permanent Committee for the Location of Industry
and the Development of Border Areas, and from replies given by the Minister of
Economic Affairs to questions in the Assembly on 26 April.(7)
The Permanent Committee estimates that an average of 35,000 additional men
from the Bantu areas becomes available for the labour market each year.
During the period 1960-67, new industrial employment was created in the border
and Bantu areas for an additional 49,000 African men (about 7,000 a year, 5,000
of them in border industrial areas). This figure ought to be approximately
doubled, the Committee considered, to cater only for those from the homelands
(i.e. excluding those removed from other areas).
In considering employment figures, it should be borne in mind that the influence
of some large expansion projects had not yet taken effect. The figures excluded
the additional employment that had been created in the construction of roads,
housing, schools, dams, etc., and in tertiary industries and social services.
(In a report published subsequently, the Industrial Development Corporation
stated that plans should be made to absorb about 23,500 Africans a year in border
industries.)
(7) Hansard 11 cols. 4156-8.
BORDER INDUSTRIES
2. Applications for State assistance
The Committee stated that since June 1960, when the scheme for providing
assistance to industrialists had come into effect, it had received 706 applications
for financial aid in connection with the establishment or expansion of industries.
Of these, 342 had been approved, 326 rejected or withdrawn, and 38 were
receiving attention.
Assistance by the State in one form or another had led to the establishment of 123
new industrial undertakings in border areas. and to the expansion of another 66
concerns. The Committee was aware of a further 104 new undertakings or
expansions that had taken place without State assistance: there may have been
more.
The border industrial areas that were near to metropolitan complexes. in particular
Rosslyn, Pietermaritzburg, and Hammarsdale. were now self-sustaining, the
Committee stated. Service concerns and industries related to those that were
originally established were being set up. The Committee would, in consequence,
be more selective than in the past in giving assistance in these areas.
3. Expenditure by private entrepreneurs
The Minister said that as industrialists who were not receiving assistance did not
submit returns it was impossible to give full information, but it was estimated that
by the end of 1967, private entrepreneurs had spent R243,500,000 in the border
industrial areas.
4. Expenditure by the State
According to the Minister, over the period 1960-67 inclusive unless otherwise
stated the State expenditure had been as follows:
(a) R3,052,000 had been spent on the development of industrial townships;
(b) R46,000,000 was spent on water schemes, including
schemes that offered indirect advantages to border industrial areas;
(c) to the end of 1966 the Electricity Supply Commission had
spent R45,000,000, including schemes of indirect advantage to border areas;
(d) the Industrial Development Corporation's commitments
in respect of financial assistance to individual industrialists by way of loans, share
capital, the erection of
factory buildings, etc. totalled R46,968,000;(8'
(e) further, the Corporation had made R2,603,000 available
for the housing of key White personnel;
(8) Excluding commitments in economic development areas, dealt with on page
102. S.R.R.-D

(f) R36,100,000 had been spent on housing, roads, schools
and other public buildings, services, recreation grounds, etc. in African townships
that served border industrial areas (to 30 September 1967) (the Permanent
Committee stated that more than 35,000 houses had been completed
in 36 townships);
(g) R385,000 had been lent to municipalities for the provision
of railway sidings at industrial sites;
(h) the cost to the Treasury of the 10 per cent railway rebate
on industrial products from the Ciskei had been
R757,000;
(i) tax concessions and rebates that had been granted because
of investments in buildings and machinery or the cost of power, water, or
transport amounted to R5,500,000
(spread over a number of years).
The combined total is R186,365,000.
5. Wages in border industrial areas
In the Assembly on 8 January9) the Minister of Labour said that there was full
control of the wages paid in border industrial areas. There were 18 wage
agreements and determinations that were country-wide: they allowed for wage
differentiation in various areas in accordance with the cost of living. A further 33
wage measures applied specifically to factories in border areas.
Questioned on 19 March,(°) the Minister said that. after consultation with the
industrial councils concerned, six exemptions from the wage provisions of
industrial council agreements had been granted in the border areas. Three further
exemptions from wage determinations had been approved in respect of the
clothing industry, relating to wage provisions, payment during periods of short-
time, and the fixed ratio as between qualified employees and learners: the trade
unions had not been consulted.
Further concessions offered to industrialists
The incentives offered in 1960 to industrialists to establish concerns in border
industrial areas were summarized on pages 166 and 168 of the 1964 Survey.
Speaking at a Nationalist Party Congress on 4 September,11) the Minister of
Economic Affairs announced that further concessions were to be made with a
view to the extension and acceleration of border area development, the
encouragement of industrial progress in the Bantu homelands, and the facilitation
of the Government's industrial decentralization programme. It was hoped to
increase new job opportunities from 5,000 to 9,000
(9) Hansard I cols. 199-200.
BORDER INDUSTRIES
a year, and investments in decentralized industry to R80,000,000 annually: this
would mean that "about 20 per cent of South Africa's total investment in
secondary industry would be channelled into the border industries.
The full range of new benefits would not apply in the border industrial areas that
were now self-sustaining, although assistance to pioneer and new industries there
would still be considered on a highly selective basis.
The new concessions would apply in addition to most of the existing ones: certain
of the latter would be withdrawn because they had proved impracticable or had
been revised in terms of the new arrangements.
The concessions would apply to industrial undertakings in the homelands by
Africans, by the various development corporations, or by approved White
concerns. They would also apply to White industrialists in growth points such as
the East LondonKing William's Town - Queenstown area, Ladysmith-Colenso,
Empangeni-Richard's Bay, Pietersburg-Tzaneen-Phalaborwa, and Brits-
Rustenburg-Zeerust-Maf eking. The Permanent Committee had been asked to
suggest further potential growth-points.
The new concessions were as follows:
(a) An income tax "holiday" would be granted for five years
to concerns that established themselves in these areas
within the next two years.
(b) For a maximum period of five years financial assistance
in the form of interest-free or low-interest loans would be granted in respect of
buildings, machinery, equipment, and working capital. After these five years the
previous
rates of interest would apply.
(c) A railway rebate of 15 per cent would be available in
respect of manufactured or processed products of the selected areas which were to
be transported to other
areas.
(d) Certain rebates on harbour charges would be granted to
encourage industrialists in the Transkei and Ciskei to
use coastal traffic from East London to other ports.
(e) Financial assistance was to be provided in respect of the
costs involved in moving an existing factory to an
approved border area.
(f) Measures would be taken to enable industrialists in
selected areas to compete more effectively for Government and Railway
contracts.
(g) A selectively-applied price advantage of up to 5 per cent
would be offered on Government tenders in respect of
the products of selected decentralized industrial areas.
(h) The government would help with the provision of services
such as water and electricity.

Progress made in various border industrial areas
1. Rosslyn (Pretoria)
According to the Report of the Permanent Committee, by the end of 1967 there
were 44 factories in production or in the course of construction at Rosslyn, and
five further sites had been purchased. Six small undertakings were operating in a
second factory-nest building that had been erected by the Industrial Development
Corporation. When all of the 49 concerns were in production they would be
employing 6,200 persons, about 5,300 of them Africans.
Private investment at Rosslyn amounted to some R24,000,000. The State had
spent roughly R10,000,000 on basic services and financial assistance to
industrialists (R589,000 had been recovered from the sale of land). Besides this,
expenditure on African townships had been R6,285,000.
The largest concern in the area is the Datsun-Nissan car assembly plant, the
owners of which have established a partnership with Renault Africa (Pty.) Ltd.(")
As mentioned earlier, certain White trade unionists are urging the application of
job reservation.
2. Pietermaritzburg
In the Assembly on 10 May"'3) the Minister of Economic Affairs said that, so far
as his Department was aware, 33 industrial undertakings were operating in the
Pietermaritzburg area. Since this came to be considered a border industrial area 19
new factories had been established, and extensions made to 14 more.
The Permanent Committee stated it was estimated that private entrepreneurs had
invested about R33,000,000, while State commitments were R2,400,000.
Additional employment had been created for some 4,900 persons, including 2,500
Africans.
3. Hammarsdale (between Pietermaritzburg and Durban)
Hammarsdale was stated to be fully developed: provision was being made only
for normal expansion. The 13 concerns there were employing 7,000 persons of
whom more than 6,000 were Africans. Industrialists had invested over
R9,000,000, while State commitments amounted to R10,900,000. The Department
of Bantu Administration and Development was erecting a housing scheme for
Africans.
4. The Ciskei
The Committee reported that since 1960, 23 new undertakings had been
established in the East London-King William's Town-
(12) South African Digest, 2 February.
(13) Hansard 13 col. 5058.
100
BORDER INDUSTRIES
Queenstown area, and extensions made to 20 existing concerns. Additional
employment had been created for more than 13,000 persons, 10,500 of them
Africans. Private investment exceeded R8,000,000. The State had spent
R13,500,000 on loans and leasehold buildings, R350,000 on water supplies, and
over R10,000,000 on building the African township of Mdantsane and extending
Zwelitsha.
5. Empangeni-Richards Bay (Natal)
An enabling measure was passed by Parliament in 1968 providing for the
construction of a railway line between Empangeni and Richards Bay. Besides
this, a highway is to be built linking the Bay with Vryheid and passing through
little-developed African areas.(") The planning of the harbour and of industrial
sites at Richards Bay is continuing: when the Minister of Economic Affairs
reported during May there were only two factories in the whole area, both at
Empangeni.
6. Other parts of Natal
According to the Minister of Economic Affairs,'") 38 industrial undertakings have
been established in other border areas of Natal, including the Tugela catchment
area. One of the largest of the new concerns is to be a clothing factory outside
Newcastle." 6)
7. Brits-Rustenburg area (Western Transvaal)
The Minister of Planning said in the Assembly on 12 June(17) that no further
extensions to the Rosslyn area were envisaged for the time being. Instead, the
Brits-Rustenburg area would be developed. A sum of R300,000 had been set aside
in the Supplementary Estimates for the purchase of some of the agricultural
holdings that would be developed as industrial sites. Water would be available
from the Hartebeespoort Dam and Vaal River: at future times of emergency it
could be brought from the Tugela Basin too. The proposed industrial area was
five miles from a new African township to be sited in the Hammanskraal
homeland complex to serve Brits.
8. Pietersburg-Phalaborwa area (North-eastern Transvaal)
It was reported by the Permanent Committee that by the end of 1967, 16 new
factories had been built at Pietersburg and 10 others extended. They employed
2,300 persons, including 2,100 Africans. State commitments amounted to
R700,000.
(14) Natal Mercury, 5 July.
(15) Op cit.
(16) South African Digest, 21 June.
(17) Hansard 18 cols. 7125-7.

The Industrial Development Corporation was spending R601,502 on buying
land in the mining area of Phalaborwa for industrial sites.
OTHER ECONOMIC DEVELOPMENT AREAS
It was decided in March 1965 that the assistance which had previously been
available to industrialists operating on the borders of the African Reserves should
be extended in approved cases to White, Coloured, and Indian entrepreneurs in
selected retarded areas where unemployment existed.
In a statement made in the Assembly on 26 April,(")8 the Minister of Economic
Affairs said that assistance had thus far been given to six White industrialists in
the George/Knysna area, one White in the Upington area, and twenty-seven
Whites and two Indians in various parts of Natal. All would use Coloured or
Indian labour together with Whites in supervisory capacities. According to the
Permanent Committee, a total investment of more than R22,000,000 was
involved.
Another economic development area is Heilbron in the Free State, where there is
at present only a milk-processing factory. Plans are in hand to augment the town's
water supply.(9
INDUSTRIES ESTABLISHED BY INDIANS
The Minister of Indian Affairs said in the Assembly on 23 February(") that
preliminary investigations into the necessity for the establishment of an Indian
Investment Corporation had proved inconclusive. The matter was being held in
abeyance until such time as it could be further investigated by the South African
Indian Council in conjunction with the Department of Indian Affairs. The
Minister added, a few days later,(1 that no Indian entrepreneurs had received State
assistance for the establishment of manufacturing or service concerns in Indian
group areas.
Numbers of Indians have established such concerns privately, however. The issue
of Fiat Lux for June, for example, stated that there were 86 Indian-owned clothing
factories, giving employment to 6,500 workers. Numbers were operating on a
very small scale. This periodical stated in August that Indian industrialists had
opened a factory near Pinetown to produce lace from synthetic materials. Other
Indian-owned concerns have been mentioned in previous issues of this Survey.
During July Indian industrialists held a trades fair at Chatsworth, Durban.
The Benoni Town Council plans to set aside two areas near Actonville for
industries that will employ Indians.
(18) Hansard 11 col. 4155.
(19) Daily Dispatch, 4 May.
102
AGRICULTURE
EMPLOYMENT IN AGRICULTURE
No figures more recent than those quoted on pages 213 and 215 of the 1966
Survey are available indicating the numbers of people who are employed in
agriculture and their wages.
The Government is pursuing its objective of abolishing the labour tenant system
in favour of full-time labour and of resettling African squatters (who live on State
land or White-owned farms without rendering service, sometimes paying rent).
The Minister of Bantu Administration and Development said in the Assembly on
7 June(') that, at the end of 1967, 37,132 labour tenants and 77,194 squatters were
registered. During the preceding year, 3,029 labour tenants and 5,437 squatters
had been resettled.
If district farmers' associations agree, the labour tenant system may be abolished
in the district concerned. Districts in which this was done during 1967 were listed
on page 125 of last year's Survey: during 1968 the system was done away with in
56 more Bantu Affairs Commissioners' areas in the Free State and
7 in the Transvaal.
Further Bantu labour control boards have been established, in the Free State and
Eastern Cape. These have jurisdiction over the employment of all African workers
on farms in their areas. They consist of two local farmers with the Bantu Affairs
Commissioner as chairman.
The Agricultural Credit Amendment Act, No. 45 of 1968, made provision for
White farmers to receive financial assistance in the form of loans for the erection
of dwellings for non-white farm labourers.
In an address to the Boland Agricultural Union on 17 September2) Mr. J. J.
Bruwer of the Department of Agricultural Technical Services said that between
1909 and 1967 South African farmers invested R600,000,000 in agricultural
machinery. Yet only one out of every eighteen non-white labourers working with
these machines had received any formal instruction in their use. Very high
maintenance costs resulted, and increasing numbers of road accidents involving
tractors. Most of the non-white farm labourers could be described as only half-
employed because of their low productivity, which stemmed from lack of
training.
The Department of Coloured Affairs continues to run short training courses for
Coloured farm workers at the Kromme Rhee Training Centre in the Western
Cape. During 1968 the Cliffdale Agricultural Association in Natal. in conjunction
with the Department of Agricultural Technical Services, provided a short course
for Indian farmers on the production of vegetables3)
Qucstioned in the Assembly on 7 June,") the Minister of
(3) Natal Mercury. 5 July.

Bantu Administration and Development said that there was still only one
inspector of African farm labourers, but he was assisted by 43 labour liaison
officers.
In reply to further questions5) the Ministers concerned made it clear that
independent Indian and Coloured farmers were entitled to apply for loans and
other forms of assistance on the same basis as were Whites.
EMPLOYMENT IN MINING
According to the publication Mining Statistics, 1967, issued by the Chamber of
Mines, the average numbers employed in mining that year, and their average
monthly salaries, wages, and allowances, were:
Average numbers
employed
... ... 82,324
... ... 5,845
... ... 796
... ... 570,413
Average monthly remuneration
R
282.01
59.32 70.85 17.11
The composition of the African labour force of members and contractors of the
Witwatersrand Native Labour Association (i.e. most of the gold mines and certain
coal mines) as at 31 December 1967 was:
Country in which
recruited Number
The Republic ...... 126,226 Lesotho ....... ... 59,689
Botswana ... .... ... 16,012 Swaziland ...... 3,842
East Coast ...... 105,684 Tropical territories ... 56,928
368,381
Percentage
34.27 16.20 4.35 1.04
28.69 15.45
100.00
The Africans receive free accommodation, food, medical facilities, and certain
items of clothing: the value of this payment in kind was analysed on page 126 of
last year's Survey.
In an article entitled "Gold Wage Inquiry a Must", published in the Financial Mail
on 10 May, Dr. Francis Wilson said that in real terms, using 1938 as the base
year, the cash wages which Africans earned on the gold mines were, on the
(5) Hansard 4 cols. 1172. 1174. 1393-4.
Whites Coloured Asians Africans
BUILDING CONSTRUCTION
evidence, no higher (and possibly even lower) than they were in 1911. Over the
same period the real earnings of Whites in the industry had increased
substantially. The gap between average White and Black earnings had widened
considerably since the beginning of the Second World War: this gap had remained
fairly constant in secondary industry.
Even allowing for wages in kind and the cost of these to the worker, a gap had
developed between the wages that unskilled men earned in mining and in
secondary industry, Dr. Wilson continued. The access which the Chamber of
Mines had to labour in the rest of Southern Africa and the pass law system for
Africans in rural parts of South Africa had isolated the Black mine-labour market
from the rest of the economy, making possible a different wage structure.
EMPLOYMENT IN THE BUILDING INDUSTRY
Calculating from figures given in a Bureau of Statistics news release dated 20
August, which were based on a sample survey, the average numbers employed in
private construction during the first four months of 1968, and their average
monthly gross salaries and wages, were:
Average numbers Average monthly employed remuneration
R
Whites ...... 50,750 255.05
Coloured ...... 34,500 100.87
Asians ...... 3,000 125.25
Africans ...... 178,500 43.19
Skilled African building workers, who may be employed in African townships
only, are naturally paid at higher rates than the average. In the Assembly on 8
March(') the Minister of Labour said that between 1951, when the Bantu Building
Workers Act was passed, and the end of 1967, 4,383 Africans were registered as
qualified building workers.
The training schemes are described in the chapter of this Survey which deals with
technical training.
Job reservation in the building trade, and its relaxation in view of the increasing
shortage of White artisans, is dealt with on page 91.
The difficulties, caused by influx control regulations, that building contractors on
the Witwatersrand were experiencing were mentioned in last year's Survey. They
employ a large proportion of casual labour because requirements vary according
to the work in hand at any given time, and labour bureaux have frequently not
been able to meet the demand. It was reported in
(6) Hansard 5 cols. 1780-I.

1967 that, in consequence, up to one-half of the African workers were being
employed in contravention of the regulations. Instead of returning to the Reserves
on the completion of a job and then seeking re-admission to the prescribed area,
thousands of Africans were moving from one employer to another without official
permission to do so.
It was announced during February 7) that the Department of Bantu
Administration and Development was introducing "category registration" for
African building workers on the Witwatersrand, enabling them to change their
employment within the industry without first returning home. Employers were
given 'the opportunity of registering workers who had been employed in
contravention of the regulations.
EMPLOYMENT IN COMMERCE
No later information than that given in last year's Survey is available about the
numbers employed in commerce and their salaries and wages.
In terms of new regulations governing the control of Bantu urban residential
areas,(8" which came into effect on 1 August, the Government placed further
restrictions on the activities of urban African traders.(9) They were as follows.
1. No site shall be allocated in an urban Bantu residential
area for trading, business, or professional purposes to any African who has
business or trading interests outside this
area.
2. An African who is already occupying a site for trading or
business purposes may not be allocated another site for such purposes, whether or
not the proposed business is of
the same type as his existing one.
3. An African trader may not deliver or sell goods to a
non-African person who lives outside the urban Bantu
residential area.
4. No trader may make structural alterations to buildings or
fittings on the site he occupies, or place additional fittings on it, without the
written permission of the local authority.
In the chapter of this Survey dealing with housing an account is given of the new
restrictions placed on the sale by Africans of buildings that they have erected on
leasehold plots in urban townships. These regulations apply to business premises
too. Africans who want to sell their shops must dispose of them to the urban local
authority concerned, which will lease (but not sell) the premises to other Africans
who are entitled to be in the area.
In terms of the earlier regulations mentioned Africans may no longer establish
companies or partnerships in urban townships,
(8) Government Gazettes 2096 of 14 June and 2134 of 26 July.
(9) The earlier restrictions were described on page 149 of the 1963 Survey.
106
PUBLIC SERVICE
nor may they carry on more than one business. As a result, the African businesses
of the future will tend to be small ones and because the benefits of mass retailing
cannot be applied, goods may have to be sold at higher prices than obtain in large
shopping centres in the White areas.
During 1967 the Johannesburg City Council pressed for the creation of a
stabilization fund to assist African businessmen in urban areas. This would have
to be set up by the State, since no authority existed for the Council to do so. The
Bantu Investment Corporation intimated, however, that in terms of the legislation
of 1959, under which it operated, it could give assistance only to "Bantu persons
in the Bantu areas"; and the Department of Bantu Administration and
Development replied to the Council's representations by stating that the proposed
step would be a retrogressive one, since it was Government policy "that moneyed
Bantu and Bantu institutions being desirous of entering the field of trade should
establish themselves in the Bantu homelands." (10)
Activities of the National African Chamber of Commerce, outlined on page 132
of last year's Survey, have been continued during the year under review.
Another privately-conducted school of commerce, which had been established in
Soweto in 1961, had to be moved to a homeland in terms of a Government
directive. The owner was able to find a site in the Transkei.(l")
During 1968 there have again been reports that high-pressure salesmanship is
tempting non-white householders to buy goods that they cannot afford through the
hire-purchase system, and that large numbers who cannot pay regular instalments
are losing both the goods (e.g. furniture) and the money they have paid.
EMPLOYMENT IN THE PUBLIC SERVICE
In reply to a question in the Assembly on 13 February12) the Minister of Planning
gave detailed figures relating to employment in the various branches of the public
service between 1962 and 1967 inclusive.
Those employed on 31 March 1967 were:
Whites Coloured Asians Africans Total
Central Government 98,482 25,185 7,021 145,331 276,019 Railways &
Harbours 115,635 12,591 920 92,069 221,215 Post Office ...... 34,286
3,532 320 8,994 47,132
Control Boards ... 1,361 137 - 523 2,021
Provincial
Administrations ... 81,844 9,974 2,426 68,833 163,077 Local Authorities ...
43,100 16,700 3,100 102,700 165,600
Totals ... 374,708 68,119 13,787 418,450 875,064
(10) Star, 9 April.

Throughout the six years there was a steady rise in the number of White,
Coloured, and Asian employees. Over the whole period the number of Africans
grew from 357,643 to 418,450, but in 1965 and again in 1967 there were
decreases.
The percentage increases in employment over the six years would work out as
follows:
Percentage increase
in number of employees,
1962-1967
W hites .... ... .... ... ... 13.7
Coloured ... .... ... ... 27.9
Asians .... ... .... .... ... 52.2
Africans .... ... .... ... ... 17.0
All employees .......... 16.8
The non-white employees outnumbered the Whites by 90,505 in 1962 and by
125,648 in 1967.
In his Presidential Address to the Institute of Race Relations in 1968(11) Dr. E. G.
Malherbe talked of the large number of employees in the public service and took
into consideration, too, the employees of semi-governmental enterprises of an
industrial nature. He concluded that the number of Whites who were directly or
indirectly servants of the State amounted to about 500,000 persons. It could be
assumed, he said, that almost all of these were voters or were eligible for the vote,
and that each had at least one dependant who was a voter. At the last general
election there were 1,900,000 on the voters' roll. It thus appeared that at least half
of the electorate was dependent upon the Government for subsistence. South
Africa had a greater proportion of its voting population in the employ of
government and semigovernment undertakings than any country in the world with
the exception of the Communist countries, Dr. Malherbe said.
The Assistant General Manager of Railways and Harbours, Dr. D. J. Coetsee, said
during March(14) that the Railways Administration alone was employing almost
one out of every ten economically active Whites in South Africa.
Addressing the Council of the Institute of Race Relations in January, Dr. G. F.
Jacobs, M.P. (United Party) said(1") that South Africa had to work under a system
of greater labour rigidity than obtained in any other democratic country. The
Government controlled nearly all aspects of African labour. More and more
individuals in the public service and elsewhere were engaged "not on productive
tasks but in controlling and inhibiting the productivity of others".
(13) The Nemesis of Docility (published by the Institute of Race Relations), page
14.
(13) RR 31/68.
PUBLIC SERVICE
Through the Industrial Development Corporation and other agencies the
Government itself controlled an ever-growing proportion of business activity, Dr.
Jacobs continued. There were many signs that if this course were continued South
Africa would end up with a form of State capitalism in which politics would have
precedence over productivity.
In a news release dated 16 August the Bureau of Statistics gave certain
employment and wage statistics for the public service, provincial administrations,
and local authorities. These were based on sample surveys. Employees of the
Railways Administration v, ere excluded. Working from these figures it transpires
that the average monthly salaries and wages paid during the last four months of
1967 were:
R per month
W hites ... ... ... ... ... 149.17
Coloured ... ... ... ... 52.69
Asians ... ... .... ... ... 66.16
Africans ... .... ... ... 23.58
Many of the Africans had free food and accommodation.
Attention was drawn to the severe shortage of staff in the public service in the
1967 report of the Public Service Commission."') There were 30,160 vacancies in
an establishment of 116,923. Of these, 18,520 only were being filled by
temporary staff, including 9,277 married women. Non-whites were being used in
temporary capacities to fill vacancies for White persons (the posts concerned were
not specified); but in some categories there was an acute shortage of non-whites,
too.
During 1968 salary and wage increases were granted by the Railways
Administration and by several local authorities. Rates of pay in the public service
will be improved as from 1 April 1969.
In the Assembly on 23 April"7) the Minister of Police stated that the strength of
the police force at the end of the preceding month had been 16,755 Whites, 1,371
Coloured, 600 Indians, and 13,044 Africans. When opening a new training
college for Coloured members of the force, during May, the Prime Minister said
he considered that the time had come for the appointment of the first Coloured
police officers."8) (So far, the highest rank open to non-whites has been that of
special grade chief sergeant.)
WAGES OF DOMESTIC SERVANTS
On 11 December 1967 the Bureau of Statistics issued a news release in which it
gave average wages for full-time domestic
(16) Rand Daily Mall, 31 May.
W7) Hansard 11 col. 3884.
(18) Cape Times and Natal Mercury, 6 May.

servants (other than cooks, chauffeurs, etc.) during October 1966. The value of
wages in kind, including food, quarters, and certain items of clothing and medical
supplies, was as estimated by employers. Some extracts are:
Cash Kind
R R
Coloured woman:
Cape Town ...... 17.31 21.04
Port Elizabeth ... 12.41 17.39
African man:
Pietermaritzburg ... 10.32 15.04
Durban ...... 10.18 17.26
Pretoria ... ... 13.71 18.66
Witwatersrand ... 19.02 18.95
African woman:
Kimberley ...... 10.28 15.40
Pietermaritzburg ... 10.90 14.91
Durban 11.79 16.85
Bloemfontein ... 10.30 16.32
Pretoria ... ... 12.56 16.69
Witwatersrand ... 14.35 17.68
The weighted average index of wages for the nine principal urban areas had risen
to 103.9 from a base of 100 in October 1965.
AFRICAN PROFESSIONAL MEN
Addressing a Nationalist Party meeting on 4 September19) the new Deputy
Minister of Bantu Administration, Dr. P. G. J. Koornhof, said that office
accommodation for African advocates, attorneys, medical practitioners and other
professional people in Johannesburg was to be made available in a building to be
erected at Diepkloof, opposite the Baragwanath Hospital and about twelve miles
from the centre of the city. For the time being it was not envisaged that there
would be more than twelve offices. It was Government policy that African
professional men should be encouraged to go to the homelands where they could
make a real contribution; if they did not do so, they should do business in African
urban townships rather than in White areas.
In various statements made in reply it was pointed out that the Magistrates' Court
Act of 1917 prohibited an attorney from processing or serving legal documents
from an office outside a radius of three miles from a magistrate's court or five
miles from a Supreme Court.
(19) Sear, 5 September.
TRADE UNIONS
STATISTICS RELATING TO MEMBERSHIP OF TRADE UNIONS
In the Assembly on 11 June(1 the Minister of Labour said that there were 384,528
White and 148,877 Coloured and Asian members of registered trade unions,
giving a combined figure of 533,405.
Towards the end of December 1967 Tucsa estimated that just under 8,100
Africans were members of unregistered unions. It calculated(2) that about 37 per
cent of the White, Coloured, and Asian workers, but only 0.3 per cent of the
Africans, were organized. The proportions varied from nil in agriculture to 42 per
cent in transport services. An assessment by the South African Foundation3)
indicated that less than 15 per cent of the country's economically active
population was represented by the registered unions.
At the time of writing the Institute of Race Relations is engaged in a study of the
composition of trade unions.
The latest published figures, relating to the year 1964, were issued by the Bureau
of Statistics in its Report No. 292 on Labour Statistics. Table 3.2 of this Report
indicates the membership 6f registered unions according to the type of union:
Membership
Unions Whites Coloured Asians Total
White unions ... 265,363 - - 265,363
"Coloured" unions - 38,310 10,099 48,409
Mixed unions ... 89,856 61,712 23,816 175,384
Totals ... 355,219 100,022 33,915 439,156
The Industrial Conciliation Act, No. 28 of 1956 as amended, provided that no
further racially mixed unions would be registered and laid down that any mixed
unions which continued to exist must (unless exemption was granted) have all-
White executive committees, create separate branches for White and non-white
members, and hold separate meetings. Questioned in the Assembly on 8 March
1968, the Minister of Labour said that the following exemptions had been
approved:
(a) Seven of the racially mixed unions had been exempted
indefinitely, and four for stated periods, from having allWhite executive
committees on the ground that they had too few White members. Of these, six had
been required to guarantee that there would be some representation of
White members on the executive committees.
(1) Hansard 18 cols. 6929-30.
(2) Study by Mr. E. Tyacke published in the Tucsa Newsletter for December
1967. ,(3) Published in Tempo, April.
(b) Ten of the unions had been exempted indefinitely, and
five for stated periods, from the requirement that separate meetings must be held
for White and Coloured members: in seven of these cases the unions were
exempted in
respect of certain areas only.
Exemptions granted for indefinite periods were reviewed annually, the Minister
added.
TRADE UNION CO-ORDINATING BODIES
As described in previous years, the trade union co-ordinating bodies are:
the left-wing S.A. Congress of Trade Unions (Sactu);
the middle-of-the-road Trade Union Council of S.A. (Tucsa);
the right-wing S.A. Confederation of Labour, made up of:
the Co-ordinating Council of S.A. Trade Unions;
the S.A. Federation of Trade Unions;
the Federal Consultative Committee of S.A. Railways
and Harbours Staff Associations.
About 71 registered unions are not affiliated to any of the bodies.
Sactu
Sactu now exists in name only: all its leading members (mainly non-whites) have
been banned or have left the country, and a large proportion of the unions that at
one time were affiliates have gone out of existence.
Tucsa
(a) The I.L.O.
As mentioned in last year's Survey, Tucsa's membership is multi-racial. It has
urged that South Africa should re-apply for admission to the International Labour
Organization, in order to keep the international dialogue open through labour
movements as well as through official diplomatic channels. Unofficial observers
from Tucsa again attended the annual I.L.O. meeting during 1968.
(b) The question of admitting Africans
Tucsa has pointed out frequently that Africans are increasingly being drawn into
the industrial society. In a number of industries the preponderance of unorganized
African workers, who have no voice in industrial council machinery, is already so
large that the bargaining power of registered trade unions tends to be undermined.
If industrial peace is to be ensured, Tucsa has maintained, the solution is for
African unions to be organized under the experienced guidance of responsible
Whites, and to be granted statutory recognition.
TRADE UNIONS
At the annual Tucsa congress in 1966 a motion that Africans be allowed to join
registered trade unions was adopted without dissenting votes. There was,
however, some difference of opinion on the questions of the organization and
affiliation of purely African unions.
In October 1967 the Minister of Labour made a speech that was sharply critical of
Tucsa, accusing it of being out of touch with South Africa's traditional attitudes.
This sparked off statements by several Tucsa unions to the effect that they were
opposed to the affiliation of African unions. Tucsa decided to call a special
general conference in December to test the feeling of its members.
Just before or at the conference six of Tucsa's thirteen affiliated African unions
resigned, or offered to do so, in a gesture designed to save the council from
breaking up. Spokesmen said that the organization must continue to act as the
voice of the workers in South Africa. Three of the other African unions had lost
membership rights because they were in bad standing, and four remained
affiliated.
The conference was attended by representatives of 56 out of a possible total of 76
unions. After considerable debate a resolution was adopted by majority vote (41
votes to 13 with 2 abstentions) for submission to the next ordinary annual
meeting. The main points of this resolution were:
(i) Membership of Tucsa should be confined to registered
trade unions.
(ii) The Bantu Labour (Settlement of Disputes) Act had
failed to stem the tide of Africans performing semiskilled and skilled work at
greatly reduced rates of pay. This had seriously reduced the bargaining power of
the registered unions.
(iii) Representations should be made to the Minister of
Labour to the effect that Africans should be permitted membership of registered
unions on a basis of limited
rights.
After this meeting considerable re-thinking took place. The annual congress held
in April 1968 decided that Tucsa should continue to accept the affiliation of
African unions: 56 unions voted in favour of this, 18 against it, and there were 3
abstentions. On the card vote system, when unions vote according to their
affiliated strength, 123,566 favoured the retention of Africans as members, 32,871
opposed this, and 2,518 abstained. The unions that opposed the resolution were, in
the main, representative of the crafts.
(c) Repercussions of the decision to retain African unions
A few days after the congress the S.A. Electrical Workers' Association resigned:
its affiliated strength was 8,000. Its with-

drawal and that of the African unions left Tucsa with 71 unions of an affiliated
strength of 163,327 members.
At the time of the conference the Minister issued a statement to the Press in which
he again made an earnest appeal to Tucsa not to persist in its efforts to organize
African workers, thereby forcing the Government to take action. If this appeal
were not heeded, he added, Tucsa's registration under the Industrial Conciliation
Act would have to be reconsidered: the Act specifically provided that registration
of a Federation could be cancelled if its affiliates included associations which
admitted Bantu to membership. A little later the Minister alleged that money to
organize African unions was being received from abroad. He issued a strong
warning to those involved.(40
Several of the unions that had voted against the decision in regard to African
unions decided to reserve their position until their next congresses. Then, during
the period July to September, five more registered unions announced their
intention of withdrawing from Tucsa: they were the Amalgamated Society of
Woodworkers, the S.A. Typographical Union, the Motor Transport Workers'
Union, the Johannesburg Municipal Transport Workers' Union, and the
Johannesburg Municipal Workers' Union. Between them these unions have some
24,500 members (the affiliated membership was slightly lower).
Only three African unions remained affiliated; one of these was in bad standing. It
was reported (1) that these unions refused to withdraw in spite of suggestions by
Tucsa officials that if they did so a tactical advantage might be gained, and other
larger unions which had voted against the April decision might thus be influenced
to remain in the organization.
Another large union, the Amalgamated Union of Building Trade Workers,
disaffiliated during November.
(d) Reconsideration of Tucsa's policy
Press reports stated that Tucsa's national executive committee and regional
committees had met for discussions. Then, on 12 September) an official statement
was issued by the president and the general secretary, Mr. L. C. M. Scheepers and
Mr. J. Arthur Grobbelaar, to the effect that positive steps had been decided upon
to resolve issues facing Tucsa and to achieve worker unity. The Press speculated
that two major concessions were to be made to pave the way for the establishment
of a new co-ordinating body which might include certain unions from the right-
wing movement. The major policy changes that were forecast were, firstly, that
Tucsa would drop the idea of bringing African unions into the main body of
labour and, instead, would
<6) lbid, 12 September.
TRADE UNIONS
accept and encourage the Government's system of works committees in individual
factories. Secondly, it would accept that the Government was determined to make
a success of its border industries policy as a means of reducing the proportion of
Africans in urban industry.
A week later Mr. Tom Murray, the general secretary of one of Tucsa's largest
affiliates, the S.A. Boilermakers', Iron and Steel Workers', Shipbuilders' and
Welders' Society (he is an ex-president of Tucsa) said in a Press interview(7) it
had become clear that it would be impossible to achieve Tucsa's long-standing
policy of the rate for the job as being the only effective way of protecting White,
Coloured, and Indian workers from cheap African labour. The Government's
alternative, i.e. job reservation, should thus be supported, and the entire trade
union movement should press for a far-reaching extension of this policy. Firms
relying on African labour should be given no option but to move to border areas
or to African homelands. His union had already lodged with the Minister an
application for an investigation by the industrial tribunal of the possibility of
introducing effective job reservation in the steel and engineering industries, Mr.
Murray added. (See page 89.)
In an interview granted to a Transvaler reporter on 10 October the Minister of
Labour said that Mr. Murray was guilty of "clumsy attempts to discredit the
Government's labour policy". He was pleading for changes "in a most unrealistic
and irresponsible manner". If implemented, his proposals would mean chaos in
the country.
The S.A. Confederation of Labour
The numerical strength of the S.A. Confederation of Labour has grown during the
period under review, in particular that of the S.A. Iron, Steel, and Allied
Industries' Union (an affiliate of the extreme right-wing Co-ordinating Council)
which has drawn members away from unions such as the S.A. Boilermakers', Iron
and Steel Workers', Shipbuilders' and Welders' Society, the Amalgamated
Engineering Union, the Iron Moulders' Society of S.A., and others. It is associated
with a group of unions based in Pretoria which are stated to have the verkrampte
attitude of preferring the curtailment of South Africa's economic progress to the
acceptance of African advancement.
In June 1968 the Confederation altered its constitution to allow individual trade
unions as well as federations to apply for affiliation, with the apparent object of
attracting unions that were breaking away from Tucsa on the issue of African
membership as well as unions which had remained independent.
It seems to be clear that there are certain divisions of opinion

within the Confederation. According to Press reports,(") at a meeting of the
organization in November 1966 there was a clash between its then chairman, Mr.
J. H. Liebenberg (who is president of the Railways and Harbours Staff
Associations) and Mr. L. J. van den Berg, president of the Co-ordinating Council,
on the intrusion of politics into trade unionism. Mr. Liebenberg apparently
accused members of this Council of using trade union meetings as political
platforms for the verkrampte group.
Mr. Liebenberg was offered, but declined to accept, a second term as chairman of
the Confederation. His successor, Mr. P. Bloemink of the S.A. Municipal
Employees' Association, was reported to have said that he was accepting office in
the hope of keeping the Confederation together, but would resign if there were
any further signs of politics in the organization.
In his presidential address to the Railways and Harbours Staff Associations in
June 1968 Mr. Liebenberg questioned whether, in the atmosphere of security of
employment, workers were not guilty of exploiting the situation and that per
capita productivity was not in consequence far too low.!") Two months earlier he
said(1") he was still unconvinced that Bantu workers wanted to adopt the trade
union system. Nevertheless, if no outlet for airing and righting grievances were
provided a dangerous situation might arise. The existing legislation governing
Bantu labour and the settlement of disputes did not go far enough. Black workers
must be given the opportunity of negotiating their own working conditions in a
disciplined way through acceptable channels, such as councils of Bantu workers
in individual factories.
Similar views were expressed during May by Mr. Ken du Preez, president of the
Federation of Trade Unions.(") His organization did not believe that Bantu
workers were ready for trade unions, he said. "But we do believe that they must
have a voice and they must be able to speak to their employers on their own
behalf."
THE GOVERNMENTS SEPARATE INDUSTRIAL CONCILIATION
MACHINERY FOR AFRICANS
The terms of the Bantu Labour (Settlement of Disputes) Act of 1953, as amended
in 1955, have been described in appropriate issues of this Survey.
Labour disputes
According to the latest report of the Department of Labour, for 1966,12) during
that year there were 14 disputes, involving
(8) e.g. Rand Daily Mail, 26 and 28 November, 1966.
(9) Star, 5 June.
(10) Rand Daily Mail, 27 April.
(11) Ibid, 8 May.
(12) R.P. 80/1967 pages 13 and 14.
INDUSTRIAL CONCILIATION FOR AFRICANS

1.374 Africans, which resulted in work stoppages that could be regarded as
strikes. A further 31 labour disputes, involving 3,887 Africans, were settled by
Bantu Labour Officers and Regional Bantu Labour Committees without the
workers resorting to strike action. Then there were 48 disputes, involving 1,722
Africans, which resulted in work stoppages but could not be considered to be
strikes because they were mainly due to misunderstandings. These, too, were
settled by Bantu Labour Officers.
A dispute that could not be settled through the machinery of the Act arose
between the Nyanga Passenger Transport Company in Cape Town and its African
drivers and conductors. This was referred by the central Bantu Labour Board to
the Wage Board, which made an order relating to conditions of service. The order
was approved and gazetted by the Minister during August.!3) A final decision still
has to be made in regard to a further dispute that was referred to the Wage Board,
relating to the dairy trade on the Witwatersrand and in Pretoria: an interim
determination was gazetted on 22 March.
Wages of Africans
The Departmental report stated that during 1966 officials of the Bantu Labour
Board attended 143 industrial council and 11 conciliation board meetings, and
examined 92 industrial council and 3 conciliation board agreements. Further, they
attended 26 public sittings of the Wage Board and made written representations in
connection with another 15 investigations. Wage increases amounting to
R4,994,700, in respect of 128,311 Africans, had resulted.
Tucsa has maintained that officials of the Bantu Labour Board are faced with an
unenviable task. They cannot possibly be fully conversant with the thousands of
job descriptions in the various industries and the significance of suggestions by
employers for the telescoping of jobs and changes in rates of pay.!14) At its
conference in December 1967 Tucsa suggested that co-ordinating bodies and
registered unions should be authorized to put forward claims on behalf of
Africans who were not in a position to do so for themselves.
This resolution was conveyed to the Secretary for Labour, who in a reply dated 15
February said that there was nothing to prevent any organization or individual
from making representations on behalf of Africans. The Minister adhered to the
view, the Secretary stated, that the interests of Africans were effectively catered
for in terms of the Bantu Labour (Settlement of Disputes) Act. He added,
however, that this did not mean that the Act was regarded as incapable of
improvement.
(13) Government Gazette of 23 August.
(14) Rand Daily Mail, 26 April, and Star, 16 May.

In a statement made in the Assembly on 4 June"') the Minister said that Bantu
were welcome to establish trade unions in the homelands if they wanted to, but
would not be permitted to do so in border areas.
Works committees
In reply to questions in the House at various times the Minister has given the
names of firms which have established African works committees. From these
replies and other sources the Institute of Race Relations compiled a list of 54
works committees and has commenced investigating their functioning: some of
them have ceased to operate.
The Minister said in his statement on 4 June that he would have liked to see more
works committees, and was prepared to consider suggestions for their promotion.
An examination of the question was made in the Financial Mail on 21 June. The
main criticisms were:
(a) Works committees were organized on a factory, and not
an industrial, basis. There was no machinery for them to meet together. and pool
their knowledge and abilities, thus being in a better position to negotiate with
employers.(l
(b) The committees had no right to take part in Wage Board
or industrial council proceedings.
(c) The settling of any grievances they raised was in the
hands of government officials. While the latter might be sincere and hard-working
they would obviously not press as hard for workers' rights as would the workers
themselves, given the opportunity. The activities of officials were orientated
towards preventing labour unrest, and not towards seeking better pay and
conditions. To represent workers adequately they would require detailed
knowledge of every facet of industry and commerce.
The recent negotiations in the steel and engineering industries were cited.(17) The
Financial Mail claimed that these were so complex that it had been impossible for
the two officials to present adequately the claims of Africans.
(15) Hansard 17 cols. 6492-4.
(16) In fact, many of the works committees are precluded by the managements
from discussing
rates of pay.
(17) See page 88.
THE AFRICAN RESERVES

CATEGORIES OF AFRICAN AREAS Scheduled areas
In terms of the Natives Land Act of 1913, certain areas that were then in African
occupation were "scheduled". At that time, much of this land had not been
properly surveyed. Certain boundary changes have been effected by resolution of
both Houses of Parliament: some changes decided upon in 1968 are mentioned
later. Hence figures relating to the extent of these areas, as given at various times,
differ from one another.
Proclamation No. 93 of 1966 provided that all land held by the S.A. Bantu Trust
in the Transkei should be transferred to the Transkeian Government. According to
the Territory's Secretary for the Interior,(') this amounted to more than 4,000,000
morgen. It was mostly scheduled land, but may have included parts of the
released areas in the extreme north-east of the Territory that had been acquired by
the S.A. Bantu Trust.
Quota land and released areas
The Native Trust and Land Act 1936 provided that a "quota" of 7 1-million
morgen of land should gradually be added to the Reserves, 1,616,000 morgen of
this in the Cape, 526,000 morgen in Natal, 5,028,000 morgen in the Transvaal,
and 80,000 morgen in the Free State.
However, only 6,729,853 morgen of this quota land (constituting the released
areas) was demarcated in a schedule to the Act. Land within the released areas, or
(to fulfil the quota requirements) adjoining existing Reserves, may be acquired by
the S.A. Bantu Trust or by Africans.
As described below, certain African-owned farms that are surrounded by land
owned by Whites are officially regarded as Black spots, and are gradually being
bought by the Government, by mutual agreement or by expropriation. Owners of
20 morgen or more of Black spot land may buy compensatory land from the
Trust. Those who owned less than this amount are each allocated a free site in a
township within a homeland.
According to an address given on 30 May by Mr. G. F. van L. Froneman, M.P.,
Deputy Chairman of the Bantu Affairs Commission,O2) the area of the Black
spots that were outside released areas, and in terms of the Government's policy
would have to be cleared, was originally 179,687 morgen.
(1) Letter 2/1/2 of 27 April 1967.
(2) Address given to the Institute of Citizenship in Cape Town, and subsequently
published
by the Department of Information.

Questioned in the Assembly on 8 June 1965,(') the Minister of Bantu
Administration and Development indicated that the Trust land that was used for
the resettlement of people from Black spots was, in terms of the 1936 Act, not
regarded as part of the 7k-million morgen that was gradually to be added to the
Reserves. It is not clear how much land will be required for this purpose and
whether or not it will exceed the 179,687 morgen of Black spot land. But it will
have to be added to the 71-million morgen of quota land.
Land acquired by Africans prior to 1936
Until 1913, Africans were legally entitled to acquire land from Whites in parts of
the country outside the Reserves. This was prohibited in terms of the 1913 Act,
except that until 1936 they could still buy in areas which had been recommended
by various commissions for allocation to Africans. The courts ruled that the
prohibition could not be held to apply in the Cape. The Act of 1936, however,
extended it to the whole country, and debarred all Africans from buying land
outside the areas that were "released".
If farms that Africans bought prior to 1936 adjoin existing Reserves they have, in
general, been allowed to remain in African possession. But if they are surrounded
by White-owned land they are officially regarded as Black spots, to be removed.
THE EXTENT OF AFRICAN AREAS Scheduled areas
Certain changes to the scheduled areas have been made during the year under
review. It was announced in the Government Gazette on 5 April that Parliament
had by resolution of both Houses approved of the excision from these areas of
seven Reserves and locations in the Herbert, Vryburg, and Mafeking districts of
the Northern Cape. Land of at least equal agricultural or pastoral value in the
Kuruman and Mafeking districts was to be substituted.
In the address quoted earlier Mr. Froneman said that there were various isolated
scheduled and released areas, in all measuring 546,779 morgen, which were
regarded as Black spots. The areas to be excised in the Northern Cape are, no
doubt, some of these.
Quota land
According to the Report of the Controller and AuditorGeneral for 1966-7,(') by 31
March 1967, 5,708.494 morgen of
(3) Hansard 19 of 1965, col. 7421.
(4) R.P. 62/1967, page 691.
"BLACK SPOTS"
quota land had been acquired. Of this, 1,870,385 morgen was Crown land in the
released areas that had been vested in the S.A. Bantu Trust, the Trust had bought
3,388,992 morgen, and Africans had purchased 449,117 morgen in released areas.
The quota had been exceeded in the Free State. Outstanding balances to be
acquired in the other provinces were 771,761 morgen in the Transvaal, 670,127
morgen in the Cape, and 103,744 morgen in Natal.
In the Assembly on 8 March(-) the Deputy Minister of Bantu Development said
that during 1967 the Trust had acquired 151,787 morgen at a cost of R9,710,708.
The outstanding balances of quota land had been reduced to 751,957 morgen in
the Transvaal, 578.095 morgen in the Cape, and 93,650 morgen in Natal.
Proclamation 24 of 16 February stated that Released Area No. 11 in the Herbert
district was to be excised. In substitution for it the Trust had acquired land in the
Vryburg district, 335 morgen larger in size.
Black spots
Mr. Froneman said in his address that three small Black spots had been cleared
before 1948. Since then the Department had cleared 106 African-owned Black
spots and portions of another 14: they had a total area of 77,074 morgen and a
population of 75,810 persons. It had also removed 18 isolated scheduled and
released areas, 142,920 morgen in extent. In the process of removal were 39
African-owned Black spots and 6 isolated scheduled or released areas.
In the Assembly on 20 February6) the Minister of Bantu Administration and
Development said that 276 African-owned Black spots remained at the end of
1967. Later, on 22 March, 7) he stated that the Black spots (apparently African-
owned) that were still in existence at the end of 1967 had the following areas:
Morgen
Cape ....... ... ...... 26,644
Natal ... ... .... ... ... 41,330
Free State ... .... ... ... 6,665
Transvaal ... .... ... ... 27,594
102,233
The Black spot land that had been cleared during the years 1965 to 1967, and the
cost of the removal schemes, were:
() Hansard 5 col. 1778.
(7) Hansard 7 cols. 2655-6 (also see Hansard 17 cols. 6747-8).

1965 1966 1967
Area purchased (morgen) ... 6,994 11,017 5.935 Area expropriated (morgen)
... 1,051 2,859 242
Cost to Department of removals R382,536 R540,266 R513.559
According to the Controller and Auditor-General"' during the financial year 1966-
7 the Department of Agricultural Credit and Land Tenure (which acts as the agent
for the Department of Bantu Administration and Development in these matters)
spent R1,625,927 on the expropriation of African-owned Black spots. (Section 13
(2) of the Bantu Trust and Land Act provides that African-owned land outside a
scheduled or released area may be expropriated if the State President considers
this to be in the public interest.)
A section of the General Law Amendment Act, No. 70 of 1968, simplified the
procedure for serving notices of expropriation on Africans in Black spots. If the
land is communally owned or occupied, it will be deemed that notice has been
given if the Bantu Affairs Commissioner calls a public meeting and explains the
matter.
If the whereabouts of an individual- or part-owner cannot readily be ascertained,
it will be deemed to be adequate if the Bantu Affairs Commissioner causes a
notice of expropriation to be posted at his office and at some other conspicuous
place in the area where the land in question is situated.
Explaining the clause(9) the Deputy Minister of Agriculture said that when a
Black spot was to be expropriated it was sometimes impossible to get into touch
with all the owners of land there. In one case there were more than 700 of them,
many of whom could not be traced. The previous procedure in such cases was to
advertise in the Government Gazette and in one English and one Afrikaans
newspaper circulating in the area concerned. But, so far as Africans were
concerned, it would be more effective to post up a notice at a conspicuous place
within the Black spot, the Minister claimed.
(It will become more difficult for the general public to know what African-owned
land is being expropriated.)
Total extent of the Bantu areas
Questioned in the Assembly on 25 May and on 11 June,(1) the Minister of Bantu
Administration and Development gave the following figures relating to the extent
of the Bantu areas outside the Transkei:
(8) R.P. 61/1967, page 437.
(9) Assembly, 13 June 1968, Hansard 18 col. 7187.
(10) Hansards 16 col. 6086 and 18 cols. 6939-40.
"BLACK SPOTS"
Classification
of land
Acquired by African,
1913-1936 ... ...
The Reserves:
Scheduled areas
Quota land:
Vested in the
Trust ... ...
Bought by the
Trust ... ...
Bought by
Africans since 1936 ... ...
Totals:
Reserves only ...
Including land acquired by
Africans before 1936 ... ...
Morgen
Northern Western Areas Areas(") Natal('')
Ciskei
Totals
322,648 684,104 183,868 76,201 1,266,821
1,085,054 2,282,338 1,439,551 297,534 1,525,679 1,263,302 271,347 154,435
4,321,631 3,997,609
4,644,279 4,681,713
3,188,799 908,421 7,464,612
88,992
7,670 1,833,747
426,074 108,023 3,323,078
15,862
2,257 443,901
3,719,727 1,026,371 13,065,338 3,903,595 1,102,572 14,332,159
The future pattern in Natal and the Cape
The Deputy Minister of Bantu Development said in the Assembly on 24 April('3)
that there were more than 200 unconsolidated Bantu areas in Natal. The
Government did not regard complete consolidation as being possible in the
foreseeable future.
Replying to questions at a Nationalist Party congress during September,1' the
Minister of Bantu Administration and Development stated that the Ciskei and the
Transkei would never be one territory: they would continue to be separated by a
wide strip of White land. The exact boundaries had not been declared because a
number of Black spots had to be eliminated, which could be done only when
Whites were willing to sell to the Government suitable farms that could be used
for the resettlement of the Africans. On a subsequent occasion the Minister said
that the question of possible future political-as against territorial-amalgamation
could be considered at a later stage.
His Department had not announced whether the town of Frankfort was to be
allocated to Whites or to Africans, the Minister said.
PROCEDURE FOR THE REMOVAL OF PEOPLE
FROM BLACK SPOTS
In the speech quoted earlier Mr. Froneman said that there
(11) Including Bantu areas in the Free State.
(12) Including the Piet Retief district.
(13) Hansard 11 col. 4031.
(14) Rand Daiy Mail, 5 September.

were certain statutory requirements for the clearing of Black spots. The Africans
must be paid at a fair market price for the value of the land and improvements. To
this amount, 20 per cent must be added to compensate for inconvenience and loss
of amenities. Owners of 20 morgen or more must receive other land of equal
agricultural and pastoral value, at a price equal to or less than the compensation
paid (it might be worth more). Those who owned less than 20 morgen must be
allocated free sites in a rural Bantu township.
In practice, Mr. Froneman said, the Africans were allowed to take any useable
materials from their old homes. Free transport was provided, and help in loading
and unloading possessions. On the day of removal, three days' rations were
supplied free of charge. Tents were lent to the people until they had built new
homes, some of the materials for which were provided at the Department's
expense.
The new sites were planned in advance, being divided into residential, arable, and
grazing areas, with provision for soil and water conservation. The Trust provided
water for human and animal consumption, sanitary conveniences, schools of
better standard than the old ones, and clinics.
Mr. Froneman emphasized that no-one was removed forcibly: the people's
consent was obtained. They were shown the new sites that were available and
were allowed to make their own choice.
(As will become evident in the pages that follow, it seems that people may be
prosecuted for being illegal squatters and forcibly evicted by order of Court if
they refuse to move and their land is then expropriated. Further, officials have not
always made the full advance preparations that were described by Mr. Froneman.)
FARMING AREAS AND CLOSER SETTLEMENT AREAS
During June Mr. D. C. Grice, the Natal Chairman of the Institute of Race
Relations, was granted an interview with an official of the Bantu Affairs
Department to discuss removal schemes in that province.
He was told that, broadly speaking, the Government still accepted the Tomlinson
Commission's plan for the settlement of about 40 per cent of the Africans in the
homelands on economic farming units, and for the diversification of the economy
of these areas to absorb those of the other breadwinners who did not work as
migrant labourers. It had been realized, however, that the income from economic
farming units of the size recommended by the Commission would be inadequate.
It would be impossible for the farmers to build up any reserves, thus in times of
drought they would have to seek work elsewhere as migrant workers.
"BLACK SPOTS"
The Bantu Affairs Commissioner accepted Mr. Grice's contention that there
would not be enough land to provide a farming unit for each young man from a
farming area as he reached the age of 18 years, and that if such a man left his
parents' plot (as would generally be necessary), he would have no legal home and
could be regarded as a "squatter" if at any time he became unemployed.
As indicated earlier, those African families from Black spots who had no land
rights and are technically regarded as being squatters, and Africans who owned
less than 20 morgen per family. are being moved into closer settlement areas. So
are tenant farmers who are displaced from White-owned farms and cannot be
absorbed as full-time farm labourers. Many Africans who are endorsed out of
towns are sent to these villages, too.
In the closer settlement areas the families are allocated plots about 50 by 50 yards
in extent, paying a nominal amount usually of RI a year for services. They are
required to dispose of all livestock except chickens-one African only may be
permitted to retain his cattle in order that he may supply the rest with milk. The
plots are too small to enable the people to be selfsufficient in mealies. One of the
major difficulties in many cases is the limited availability of employment in the
new area.
In the interview mentioned earlier Mr. Grice pointed out that when families were
moved from a rural environment to what was virtually an urban one a very great
change in the way of living was involved, particularly for women and children.
He foresaw the emergence of difficult social problems.
Reports indicate that in some of the Black spots the people lived in slum
conditions, but that other Africans had pleasant huts in good farming country.
REMOVAL SCHEMES FROM CERTAIN BLACK SPOTS IN NATAL
The information that follows was furnished by the Minister of Bantu
Administration and Development in the Assembly on 10 May.(5) The places to
which the Africans were to be moved are all in the Dundee district: some of them
are described in the pages that follow. All the removals except three were
scheduled to be completed before the end of August.
It was considered, the Minister said, that workseekers would be able to find
employment in the same localities in which they had worked in the past: in some
cases the Africans would be nearer to their places of employment. On the face of
it, Dundee, Glencoe, and Wasbank (or Waschbank) were the most likely working
points, but the people could take up employment elsewhere.
(15) Hansard 13 cols. 5049-51.

Area to which
Africans were going
To be removed from
Owner of land where people previously lived
Approximate number of persons
to be removed
Meran Africans
William's Africans
Geluk
Lyell Africans
Mooispruit Africans Maria Ratschitz R.C. Church Evansdale Africans
Vergelegen Uitval Asynkraal
Vaalkop Uitvlucht
Hlatikulu
(Boschhoek)
Alva Mission Amakhosi
Mission Nazareth
Mali
Trosa
Nietgedag Notgedag
Longlands Wasbank Kameelkop Ruigtefontein Wesselsnek
(Steinkool
Spruit)
State
(formerly Africans) R.C. Church R.C. Church
Hermannsburg
Mission Society Africans State
(formerly Africans)
-do
-do-
Africans Africans Africans Africans Africans
SOME REMOVALS EFFECTED DURING 1968
It was widely reported(") during January that about 12,000 Africans were to be
moved from twelve African-owned or tenanted farms and five mission stations in
the Klip River-Dundee area to land acquired by the Trust further to the east,
adjoining the
(16) e.g. Rand Daily Mail, 17 and 19 January.
Limehill
900
220
4,500 270 80 300
175
1,000 1,000
420
9,250
"BLACK SPOTS"
Msinga Reserve. Africans who had worked for the White farmers who previously
owned most of this land were told to leave and find employment elsewhere.
It appears that most of the Africans in the Black spots had known since about
1965 that they would be required to move some time, but that no date was
mentioned, and they were left in uncertainty, for example about whether or not to
plant crops.
When it became clear that the first removals were imminent, five churches with
interest in the area (the Roman Catholics, Anglicans, Lutherans, Congregational,
and Methodists) urged the Government at least to postpone the plan until adequate
basic amenities had been provided in the areas to which the Africans were to go.
(It was reported that, after nearly four years, there were still inadequate facilities
and much unemployment in some resettlement areas, for example Osizweni,
fifteen miles from Newcastle, to which people from the Dannhauser district had
been moved, and Madadeni (Duckponds), which had received people from
Newcastle.)
It seems that the only concession the churchmen were able to obtain was that the
removal of Africans from some of the mission stations would be postponed.
Move from Meran to Limehill (17)
A number of Africans had been living on the African-owned
farm Meran, technically as squatters although it seems that they paid rent.
According to the Minister's statements there were fewer than 900 of them, with 44
heads of families. Press reporters estimated that they numbered 2,000. A private
visitor during August said that after the people from about five other Black spots
as well as Meran had moved to Limehill there were about 1,100 persons there,
members of some 220 families.
The Minister said that the people at Meran were warned in September 1967 that
they would be moved during January: it seems that no exact date was given and
that when the time came many of the men were away working as migrants.
Reports state that on 26 January, a Friday, school children were sent home to tell
their parents that the first moves were scheduled for the following Monday: the
adults were warned next day. On the Monday, lorries arrived to move the first few
families and their possessions. They were allowed to take no livestock except
chickens.
At Limehill, 21 miles away, half-acre plots had been demarcated. Tents were
available (but not yet erected) for the people's temporary accommodation. The
preparations were inadequate.
(17) Information from numerous Press reports, private reports from persons who
visited the
areas, and statements by the Minister of Bantu Administration and Development,
13 February, Assembly Hansard 2 cols. 399-40, 14 February, Senate Hansard 1
col. 171.
5 March, Assembly Hansard 5 col. 1573.

Roads were still being scraped from the veld, a school was under construction but
not ready, there was no sanitation or firewood. There was a stream a little distance
from the settlement, and a borehole had been sunk from which a windmill
pumped water into a storage tank, but the laying of piping from the tank had not
been completed.
There was much confusion when the families arrived. Some did not know how to
pitch tents-Roman Catholic priests helped them until, about an hour later, the
Bantu Affairs Commissioner arrived with a squad of workmen. Some people had
furniture that could not be fitted into the tents-and this was during rainy weather.
The people had apparently agreed to dig their own pit latrines, but families whose
menfolk were away found this difficult: after a few days the Department provided
labour for this, according to reports, charging R1.00 for each latrine. Portable
latrines were provided soon afterwards. (According to a Press report,(8) it
transpired after a time that the soil was unsuitable for a pit latrine system. The
Town Council of Dundee decided to buy a nightsoil truck and to give this to the
Department for use at Limehill.)
It was also agreed in advance that the people would build new homes to replace
the tents (again this was difficult if the heads of families were away). The
Department supplied some timber (apparently not enough): this had not been
treated and was liable to be attacked by white ants.
The Department provided tents for school classes and others in which two
shopkeepers who had moved with the people could set up temporary premises.
The nearest established store was two miles away. For the first few days the
authorities supplied rations of mealie-meal and salt, and subsequently, also soup
and milk powder, cooking fat, and firewood, to tide the people over until the
traders had established themselves.
The nearest medical facilities were in a village two miles away that was visited by
a district surgeon.
Protests, and action by the Churches
The Black Sash, joined by clergy and students, held an allnight vigil in
Johannesburg to protest against the removals to Limehill. Protests were made, too,
in other centres.
Subsequently, as described later, Citizens' Action Committees were formed in
various centres to focus public attention on removals, not only of people from
Black spots but also under the Group Areas Act and the pass laws.
Representatives of various churches set up an Inter-Church Aid Committee, under
the chairmanship of Father Neil McGovern of the Roman Catholic Church.
Committees were established
(18) Natal Witness, 12 July.
"BLACK SPOTS"
in Ladysmith and Dundee, and help was given by the Council of Churches and the
Christian Institute.
At Limehill, the committee supplied building poles, paraffin, and firewood,
helped to cart materials for new dwellings and, in cases of need, helped to build
these dwellings, set up a soupkitchen and provided milk, established a first-aid
post, and arranged for a health visitor to come at least once a week.
An ad hoc Natal Citizens' Association was established in Durban. with secretarial
and administrative assistance from the Institute of Race Relations, to concern
itself with family and social disruption arising from enforced population
removals, and to study displacements of Africans against the broad picture of
industrial development in Natal.
Subsequent developments at Limehill
Conditions at Limehill improved gradually. A reporter who visited it late in
February said that pre-fabricated school classrooms were in use, a meat hawker
came daily, and water-taps had been installed about every 200 yards. The Minister
said on 5 March that all the 44 heads of families had been paid their
compensatory money, which totalled R5,226. The publication Bantu stated in
April that two bus services were operating, and Africans were building a butchery
and a vegetable shop.
A member of the Natal Citizens' Association who went to Limehill during August
reported that good progress was being made with the new dwellings (two or more
were being built on some plots, however). Some of the plots had been fenced with
wire from the old homesteads. There was adequate water from the taps for
domestic use, but water for building purposes had to be fetched from the stream.
By the end of the year brick classrooms would be ready for a higher and a lower
primary school: more schools were planned and houses were being built for the
teachers.
A clinic was operating in a pre-fabricated hut (the InterChurch Aid Committee
contributed R750 towards the costs), and since 1 May a full-time nurse had been
in attendance. A doctor came once weekly. There were daily visits by a health
assistant to apply chloride of lime to the latrines. Fuel was costly, and no
vegetables were grown in the area.
The main problem was the lack of employment opportunities. Some of the men
were migrant workers, but many other families had been dependent on agriculture
to a greater or lesser degree. No industrial development was likely in the area. A
single bus fare to Waschbank cost 30 cents.(19)
The member of the Natal Citizens' Association said that about 50 women worked
at a sweet factory in a neighbouring town. The
(19) Sunday Times, 10 March
S.R.R.-E

bus fare cost each of them 50c a week: their employer contributed another 50
cents. They were away from home from 5.30 a.m. to 6.30 p.m. Few jobs were
available locally for other men and women, however.
The Rand Daily Mail reported on 2 and 10 December that, according to a Roman
Catholic priest, large numbers of people at Vergelegen, and Uitval in the Limehill
area had become ill, about 36 having died in just over a fortnight. The Regional
Director of the State Department of Health had sent a team of doctors to the
resettlement area, who diagnosed the disease as a type of enteritis, "apparently the
result of insanitary conditions". They arranged for covers to be built over the
eleven open reservoirs serving the inhabitants.
Move from Maria Ratschitz Mission to Limehill2°)
Near Dundee is the Maria Ratschitz Roman Catholic mission farm. When
Trappist priests bought this farm in 1880 the Africans who lived there were
allowed to remain: many of the more than a hundred families who were there in
1968 are their descendants.
These people were officially squatters, although about 30 of the breadwinners and
others worked on the mission farm. Others had smallholdings. The mission had
established a school and also a small basket-making industry to provide
employment for five blind men and about eight widows and old people. The
osiers that were needed grew at a vlei on the farm.
It appears21) that, after repeated representations had been made, about 35 families
were allowed to remain on the farm. The rest (numbering 385 persons, according
to the Minister) were moved to another closer settlement area at Limehill. Better
advance preparations were apparently made in their case, but again they were not
allowed to take their cattle, and their new homes are in a lower rainfall area.
Move from Boschhoek (Hiatikulu) to Vergelegen(II)
A Black spot near Glencoe, called Boschhoek (or Hlatikulu), was a farming area
3,947 morgen in extent that had been bought by the Kunene tribe in 1870. In early
1968 there were some 4,500 Africans there, including about 1,000 school-
children, under Chief Inca Kunene. They had good land with plentiful water and
grazing, and owned about 90 head of cattle. Numbers of them occupied plots
larger than 20 morgen in size, thus qualified for alternative farming land.
It is reported that during 1965 the tribe was told that it would
(20) Sources of information as detailed earlier.
(22) From reports by the Durban ad hoc committee, Assembly statements by the
Minister of
Bantu Administration and Development (Hansard 18 cols. 7254-5) and Ministers
of Mines
and of Agriculture (Hansard 14 cols. 7230-1), and numerous Press reports.
130
"BLACK SPOTS"
have to move, but rejected the alternative sites then offered. For two successive
years the farmers were officially advised not to plant crops, for the move would
take place before these could be reaped.
It was proposed later that the people should go to Vergelegen about 20 miles
away and approximately four miles from Limehill. After visiting the area the
chief and his councillors declined to move there: it was claimed that while the
proposed area was only very slightly larger than Boschhoek the rainfall was much
lower and the land thus less suitable for farming purposes. Eventually the
Department offered three additional properties: in all, the Africans would have
5,861 morgen, nearly 2,000 morgen more than they had at Boschhoek. They then
agreed to sell their farm. According to the Minister they were paid R251,276, part
of which only was required for the purchase of land at Vergelegen.
On becoming State land Boschhoek was opened for public prospecting by Whites
for precious and base minerals, 90 prospecting permits being granted.
The move was scheduled to begin in June, but was delayed until nearly the end of
August while basic facilities were being provided in the residential area at
Vergelegen. It was reported that adequate numbers of tents were erected as the
people arrived, access roads and latrines were ready, boreholes with windmills
and water pipes had been provided, and building materials and limited initial
supplies of firewood were at hand. Pre-fabricated school buildings, already
erected, would soon be replaced by a R24,000 school. The Department would
construct essential fencing and, at its own expense, was building a house for the
chief. An African health inspector would assist the tribesmen. Until a clinic was
available people could visit the one at Limehill. Three members of the tribe had
applied for trading licences.
Questioned in the Assembly, the Minister said that Vergelegen was 20 miles from
the nearest employment centre.
Some other proposed moves in the Klip River-Dundee area
It is reported(23) that more than a hundred Africans, Indians and Coloured people
who own small plots at Kameelkop, near Waschbank, are to be required to move.
The Africans have been instructed to hand their title deeds to the Department for
examination.
A Government Notice published on 2 February stated that the Department of
Agricultural Credit and Land Tenure intended expropriating 243 acres of African-
owned land in the Klip River district and was offering R5,534 in compensation.
Africans from the freehold farms of Roosboom and Driefontein are eventually to
be moved to the new township of Pieters,

near Ladysmith. This will be the largest of several townships planned for the
Tugela River Basin, a full-scale urban one to serve the areas of Colenso,
Ladysmith, and Estcourt. Besides this there will be rural townships and closer
settlement areas.
The Weenen area and other farming districts
The emergency camp established for Africans employed in the town of Weenen is
described in a subsequent chapter dealing with urban housing.
There are reported24) to be thousands of Africans in the Weenen area, either
partly-employed on White-owned farms as labour tenants, or living on "labour
farms", to be summoned when the farmer needs extra labour. Press reports state
that in Northern Natal and the Midlands there are nearly 316,000 Africans on
White farms in excess of labour requirements. Over-population is said to be
causing community problems and conservation hazards. The Africans probably
own more cattle than do the White farmers. When a farm changes hands the new
owner often feels no responsibility for the Africans, although they may have been
there for generations. He may decide to evict squatters, or to mechanize and
dispense with the services of some of the labour tenants.
In the Senate on 13 February(25) the Minister of Bantu Administration and
Development said that 800 African squatter families had recently been removed
from White-owned farms in these areas and resettled on Trust farms in the
Nkandhla District (some distance to the south-east of Limehill), where they had
the right to grow crops and to graze 3,800 head of large stock. They erected new
dwellings there with assistance in the form of building materials. The adults were
given preference for employment in phormium plantations and decorticating
factories in the area, but could find work elsewhere if they wished.
Babanango area
It is, however, usually not possible for Africans to be given farming land in a
Reserve when they are removed from White farms. There was an example of this
in the Babanango district of Natal during 1968.(") About 85 African families were
given notice to leave privately-owned farms there, where some of them had lived
for generations. The Bantu Affairs Commissioner offered help by trying to find
them employment on other farms or, alternatively, small plots in a new township
called Mpungamhlope, where they would not be able to take their cattle. For a
time they refused both offers, but eventually some were allowed to remain as full-
time workers on the original farms, the rest were
(24) Natal Mercury, 27 March and 10 May.
(26) Information from Chief Bantu Affairs Commissioner for Natal, and from
investigations by
the Institute of Race Relations.
"BLACK SPOTS"
placed as labourers on other farms, and a neighbouring White farmer offered
grazing for their cattle until it had been decided whether the Africans could take
them to their places of employment.
Utrecht
It was reported in the Rand Daily Mail on 2 November that the removal of about
4,000 Africans from Utrecht to Osizweni, Newcastle, had been halted on an order
of the Supreme Court. The Africans lived on the Utrecht commonage in terms of
an agreement with the Town Council in 1948. Many families had been there for
generations. In 1951, notices purporting to terminate the agreement were served,
but they stayed, paying rent as before. Then, in September 1968, the leader of the
community, Mr. H. Madensela, was told that the Government had decided to
move his people to Osizweni, about 30 miles away.
The Africans arranged for an advocate to argue an urgent application in chambers
before a judge of the Supreme Court. The judge issued an order calling on the
authorities to show cause why they should not be restrained from removing
Africans or their belongings, and why those who had already been removed
should not be allowed to return.
The rule nisi was discharged in the Supreme Court, Pietermaritzburg, on 15
November. The judge ruled that the Department did not possess the right to move
the Africans against their will. He awarded costs against the Chief Bantu Affairs
Commissioner for Natal and the Utrecht Bantu Affairs Commissioner. The court
was told that 238 of the people only wanted to move to Osizweni.
Some other parts of Natal
It is reported that extensive resettlement schemes are in progress in the Bulwer
and Umkomaas Valley areas.
Some moves in the Marico district(27)
During 1965 the entire Bakubung tribe was ordered to leave their 74-year-old
village at Molotestad, about 25 miles from Rustenburg, and to move to an area
called Ledig near Saulspoort, between the Elands River and Pilanesberg. It
appears that they were officially squatters on State land,(2") but some must have
owned good houses, since the Minister said later that a sum of R72,853 had been
paid out in cash to those who owned improvements of a permanent nature.
There was apparently some resistance: reports state that the school, which had
some 250 pupils, was demolished by the Government to induce the people to go.
Eventually, in August 1966, 645 families did leave with Catherina Monakgotla,
wife of the'
(27) From numerous Press reports and statements by the Minister of Bantu
Administration and
Development, 1 and 15 March, Assembly Hansards 3 col. 1412 and 6 col. 2201.
(28) It is not clear whether or not the State had expropriated this land from the
tribe.

deceased chief. But about 183 families refused to do so: they were stated to be
members of an older section of the tribe in the area, and did not regard Mrs.
Monakgotla as their chief, arguing that according to custom her brother-in-law,
Simon Monakgotla, should hold this position.
In November 1967, 88 members of the tribe were found guilty in a Bantu Affairs
Commissioner's court of occupying State land without permission, each being
sentenced to R100 or 90 days. They appealed to the Supreme Court, Pretoria,
where the judge ordered the suspension of their sentences on condition that before
1 September they moved to Ledig or some other place of their choice.
It was reported that in September more than 150 tribesmen who were still at
Molotestad appeared before the Bantu Affairs Commissioner on a charge of
ignoring the Supreme Court order. It seems that some of them were sentenced to
R100 or 100 days. The Commissioner apparently promised others, who appeared
later, that the charge would be dropped if they accepted free transport to the new
area and compensation. But they were unwilling to do so. Their livestock was
impounded. Reports state the position at the time of writing is that the suspended
sentences will be put into operation unless the people have left by 31 December.
Life has apparently not gone too well with the section of the tribe that did move:
the Minister said that they harvested no grain in 1966 because of their arrival late
during that year, nor did they do so in 1967, this time because of drought.
During 1965 and 1966 the Government expropriated the farms Leeufontein and
Braklaagte, also in the Marico district, ordering the African inhabitants to move to
another area. They, too, refused. It was stated on the Minister's behalf on 19
March(29) that the question of prosecuting them under the Prevention of Illegal
Squatting Act of 1961 had been referred to the AttorneyGeneral.
It was reported in the Star on 25 October that 2,500 members of the Bakwena Ba-
Magopa tribe under Chief Simeon More were to be moved from the farm
Swartkop, 22 miles from Koster, to make way for White diamond diggers.
They are stated to have bought the 4,000 morgen farm, as Trust land, between
1912 and 1914, when they were squeezed out of land in the Free State. They
bored for water, built a reservoir, added to an old church to provide a school, and
stocked the land with cattle, sheep, horses, and other livestock.
But they did not own the mineral rights, and now that prospectors have found
diamonds on their land and diggers are moving in, the tribe is to move, to land
near Swartruggens.
(29) Senate Hansard 6 col. 1620.
"BLACK SPOTS"
Some moves in the Northern Cape
Early in 1968 Parliament approved the excision from the scheduled areas of the
farm Mosete near Mafeking, which was occupied by a section of the Barolong
tribe and was 4,720 morgen in extent. Notice of expropriation was served on
headman Machaoe, a sum of R67,831 being offered as compensation. It seems
that there was considerable difference of opinion within the tribe, consisting of
about 170 families, but that they eventually did move to alternative land about 50
miles away.(30)
The World reported on 28 February that a section of the Batihaping tribe under
Chief Sehunelo, numbering about 3,000 souls, had agreed to move from
Schmidtsdrift to a new area about 100 miles away, to the north of Kuruman. This
area was apparently larger than the old one and would accommodate all the
people's stock, and adequate preparations had been made for their arrival.
Move from Eersterus to Stinkwater and Klipgat31)
For many years Africans have owned residential plots at Eersterus, just to the east
of Pretoria. In general this was a slum area, without electricity or proper
sanitation, but some families had houses of fair standard. Some people rented
plots or subplots from the owners, paying rentals of R3 to R6 a month.
In about 1965 a private company that wanted to develop the land bought the
African-owned plots, paying reasonable prices. For some two years thereafter,
however, the approximately 400 African families failed to move, and eventually
the company put pressure to bear on the Pretoria City Council, but urged that
alternative homes be found before the people were moved. According to Mr. S. F.
Kingsley, Manager of the City's NonEuropean Affairs Department,(32) very few
of the families qualified to live in Pretoria in terms of the Bantu (Urban Areas)
Act.
Representatives of the community were taken to see two sites that had been
offered by the Government, Mr. Kingsley said, at Stinkwater and Klipgat, and
expressed themselves as being satisfied. These places are about 35 miles north of
Pretoria, in the Hammanskraal area. The arrangement was that they would
become closer settlement areas, each family being allocated a oneacre plot for a
nominal charge of RI a year, and being expected to provide its own housing and
pit latrine.
The families were finally moved, in free transport, at the beginning of one of the
coldest winters for many years: a Government official explained later that it was
preferable for removals to be in winter-time because Africans wanted to remain in
the
(30) Rand Daily Mail, 15 August and 21 September.
(31) Compiled from first-hand reports by the Very Rev. Mark Nye (Race
Relations News,
August), Mrs. Helen Suzman, M.P. (Star, 9 September), and numerous Press
reports.
(32) Star, 25 June.

old habitat long enough to reap what crops they had, and to be on the new land in
good time to build their huts before the new ploughing season. (However, this
would not seem to apply in the case of a move to a closer settlement area.)
It would appear that, as in the case of Limehill, the advance preparations were
inadequate. Stinkwater consisted of virgin bush: the plots had been demarcated
with brushwood. A borehole with a windmill and hand pump had been provided
there. At Klipgat, which adjoined an established township, there was a muddy
stream only, also used by cows-many of the people began suffering from acute
diarrhoea. In neither area were there sanitary conveniences, schools, clinics, or
shops.
Tents were made available on loan for three months while the people were
building new dwellings. But as most of the younger men were away at work
during the week this task fell mainly to the women and old men: they began
constructing shelters from the biting cold out of pieces of old iron and poles they
had brought from Eersterus, chopped-down thorn trees, mud bricks, even
cardboard. Water had to be carried for considerable distances.
The Very Reverend Mark Nye, Dean of Pretoria, appealed through the Press for
blankets and warm clothing for the people. A warm response from Africans as
well as Whites enabled the organizers to deliver numerous lorry-loads. Building
materials were contributed.
Some of the workers travelled daily to and from their places of employment in
Pretoria, which meant being away from home from about 4 a.m. to 7 p.m. or later.
A single bus fare cost 40 cents, while a monthly return ticket was available at the
subsidized price of R4.40. Many of the men decided to move to municipal hostels
in the city, returning home at weekends only.
As in the case of Limehill, conditions are improving slowly. Further boreholes are
being sunk and several residents have opened shops. But at the time of writing
schools are still lacking (some Klipgat children attend an overcrowded school in
the older township). There are still no medical services (other than the hospital at
Hammanskraal, six miles away) or proper sanitary facilities. And no employment
opportunities exist within reasonable distance.
But it seems that some of the people at Stinkwater may be uprooted again at some
future stage. This is part of the Tswana homeland and, according to the Star of 23
October, it has been found by officials that large numbers of the families who
were resettled there belong to other ethnic groups.
The separation of Tsonga and Venda tribesmen
As mentioned in earlier issues of this Survey, there has for years been friction
between Tsonga and BaVenda tribesmen in
136
"BLACK SPOTS"
the Sibasa district of the Northern Transvaal. A senior Government official states
that the people decided they would prefer to separate. There had been some
intermarriage, however, and according to the Tsonga Chief Morris Mabambe33)
some chiefs and headmen protested against the move that was planned.
Around the Elim Mission complex was an enclave of Tsonga people in a mainly
Venda area. During 1967 the Tsonga were told that they were to be moved: a
Trust farm known as JimmyJones was decided upon, considerably further to the
east.
During May and June Government trucks moved more than 1,000 Tsonga people
and their possessions. In this case no tents had been provided at the new site, and
the tribesmen spent several nights in the bitter cold of the open veld while new
huts were being built. Two tanks were available containing water pumped from a
river; but in all other respects the people had to fend for themselves.("')
The future of the Elim complex has not been decided upon. It is about twelve
miles east of Louis Trichardt, partly in a released area and partly in a Black spot.
The mission was founded by the Swiss Reformed Church in 1875. There is a
500bed hospital serving all racial groups, with a separate eye hospital, an X-ray
department and isolation wards. It is staffed by ten doctors. Near it are several
primary schools, the Douglas Laing Smit high school, a teacher-training college, a
social hall, and sports grounds, the educational buildings being leased by the
Department of Bantu Education.
Move to new Selonstat, near Rustenburg
New townships established by the Government near centres of employment are,
naturally, proving viable. In some of the rural ones, too, the communities appear
to be making good progress. One of these, described in the issue of Bantu for
April, is the township of Selonstat at Koedoesrand near Rustenburg, to which
Tswana tribesmen were moved about four years ago from an overcrowded and
eroded Black spot in the area.
The people scored over those in closer settlement areas, however, in that they
could take their livestock with them. Some are mixed farmers, while others
migrate to cities to work. Selonstat started as a tent town, but the people used
compensation money received to build new homes, mostly thatched huts although
there are a few brick houses. They have a clinic, a post office, small offices for
the Regional Authority, and a high school and several primary schools, much of
the money required for building these having been raised by tribal effort under the
leadership of Chief Masiloane. A farmers' committee has been established.
(33) Rand Daily Mail, 19 July.
(34) Star, 16 July, and Rand Daily Mail, 19 July.

The article in Bantu concluded, "Not all the Chiefs in the Tswana homelands are
as full of energy as Chief Masiloane".
THE BOUNDARIES OF THE TRANSKEI
As mentioned earlier, all land held by the S.A. Bantu Trust in the Transkei was
transferred to the Transkeian Government in 1966. This totalled roughly
4,000,000 morgen or 13,230 square miles. The White-owned and occupied
districts of Port St. Johns (in part), Elliot and Maclear in the north-west, and
Mount Currie and part of Matatiele in the north, were not handed over: these total
about 3,330 square miles. Parts of the major towns were reserved for Whites.
During May, the Transkei National Independence Party (T.N.I.P.) majority in the
Legislative Assembly gave a mandate to the Chief Minister, Paramount Chief
Kaizer Matanzima, to negotiate with the Republican Government for the
incorporation in the Transkei of Elliot, Maclear, Mount Currie, and the whole of
Matatiele. An amendment was moved by the opposition Democratic Party to the
effect that full property rights should be extended to Transkeian citizens
throughout the Transkei and in other districts of the Republic too. Speaking in the
Republic's Assembly, however,() the Prime Minister stated categorically that the
White districts of the Transkei would remain White.
Another Transkeian Government motion that was passed by majority vote gave
the Government a mandate to press for the amalgamation of the Transkei and the
Ciskei and the incorporation of White-owned land between them. This was
opposed by the Democratic Party on the ground mainly that amalgamation would
impoverish the Transkei. But, as stated earlier, the Republic's Minister of Bantu
Administration and Development stated during September that the two territories
would never become one: they would continue to be separated by a wide strip of
White land. The question of political, as against territorial, amalgamation could,
however, be considered at a later stage.
THE RACIAL ZONING OF TOWNS IN THE TRANSKEI
Proclamation 336 of 1965 classified the towns and villages of the Transkei as
either completely reserved for future African occupation, or so reserved in part.
Non-Africans living in reserved (or Black-zoned) areas were not required to move
immediately, but it was laid down that, except by inheritance or donation, no-one
other than a citizen of the Transkei or a Trust or Corporation acting on behalf of
Africans might acquire an interest in land there.(2)
Towns which were wholly reserved in this way for citizens
(1) 6 May, Hansard 13 col. 4695.
(2) See 1965 Survey, page 132, for the full terms of this Proclamation.
138
TOWNS IN THE TRANSKEI

of the Transkei were nine in number: Cala, Elliotdale, Flagstaff, Libode,
Lusikisiki, Mount Fletcher, Nqamakwe, Tsomo, and Willowvale. Thirteen other
towns were reserved in part. An Adjustment Committee was appointed to make
recommendations to the Republican authorities in regard to White-owned
properties that were offered for sale.
Addressing the (White) Transkeian Territories' Civic Association during May(3)
Mr. Hans Abraham, the Commissioner-General of the Xhosa National Unit,
advised that all of the towns should be zoned entirely Black. Partial zoning was
creating problems, he said. The Adjustment Committee had no jurisdiction in the
Whitezoned areas thus could not help White people living in these areas who
wanted to sell their properties.
During the following month all the local authorities concerned received letters
from the Republic's Secretary for Bantu Administration and Development asking
them to consult their ratepayers in the matter. It was reported early in
September(O that the White residents of Bizana, Kentani, Mount Ayliff, Mount
Frere, Mqanduli, Qumbu, and Tabankulu had agreed to ask for complete Black
zoning. Those opposed to this were the Whites of Engcobo, Idutywa, Tsolo, and
Umtata. Butterworth was making no recommendation either way, while
Cofimvaba and Umzimkulu had reached no decision. (In terms of a Republican
Government decision, Port St. Johns will remain White.)
According to a Press statement by the Transkeian Department of the Interior,(') no
further holiday camps for Whites, or subdivisions of existing ones, will be
allowed along the Wild Coast.
THE PURCHASE OF WHITE-OWNED PROPERTIES
IN THE TRANSKEI
In the Republic's Loan Estimates for 1968-9(6) a sum of R3,000,000 was voted
for compensation to Whites in the Transkei: the same amount as in the previous
year.
It was stated in the Report of the Controller and AuditorGeneral for 1966-7(") that
by March 1967 the South African Bantu Trust had purchased 126 trading stations
from Whites at a cost of R2,578,747. As these had usually been bought at
uneconomically high prices, it had been decided that they might be resold to
Africans at subsidized prices. The Minister of Bantu Administration and
Development said on 27 February 1968(8) that, by then, 175 trading stores had
been bought from Whites (the use which is being made of them is described
later).
Mr. John D'Oliveira reported in the Star on 21 August that
(5) Natal Witness, 9 May.
(6) R.P. 8/1968 page 83.
(7) R.P. 62/1967 pages 691-2.

there were still about 500 White traders in rural areas of the Transkei. Some 200
of these stores were believed to be up for sale. The Pondoland (White) Chamber
of Commerce protested to the Minister about the slow pace at which the stores
were being bought.(9) During the previous few months, it stated, those who asked
the Government to buy their properties had been told that, as there was a
tremendous back-log, the only requests that could be considered were those from
the aged or medically unfit.
No later information is available than that given on page 145 of last year's Survey
relating to the sales by Whites of erven in the towns. Two hotels-in Butterworth
and Qamata Poort-have been purchased from Whites.
COLOURED PEOPLE IN THE TRANSKEI AND CISKEI
The Minister of Coloured Affairs announced during February1") that two
inter-departmental committees had been appointed to investigate the resettlement
of Coloured people who would prefer to move to the Western Cape or Cape
Midlands. One committee would deal with towns in the Transkei, and the other
with rural areas of the Transkei and Ciskei.
POWERS OF THE TRANSKEIAN GOVERNMENT
The Transkei Constitution Amendment Act, No. 36 of 1968, passed by the
Republican Government, made it clear that the "White" portions of the districts of
Matatiele and Port St. Johns fall outside the powers of jurisdiction of the
Transkeian Government.
It empowered the Transkeian Legislative Assembly to make laws in relation to the
division or amalgamation of tribes, and the conditions of service of chiefs and
headmen. The Act stipulated, however, that no chief may be deposed unless with
the prior approval of the State President.
THE QUESTION OF INDEPENDENCE FOR THE
AFRICAN HOMELANDS
Motion in the Transkeian Legislative Assembly
During the 1968 Session of the Legislative Assembly a leading Government
(T.N.I.P.) member, Mr. M. H. Canca, moved that the Republican Government be
approached to do everything in its power to prepare the Transkei for
independence in the shortest possible time. For some time, he said, his Party had
asked for the Departments of Health, Posts and Telegraphs, Transport, and
Information to be transferred to the Transkeian Government, but he saw little
evidence that the Republican
(9) Sunday Express, 4 July.
(10) Assembly, 20 February, Hansard 3 cols. 827-8.
THE TRANSKEI
Government was preparing to do so. (But see page 144 in re2ard to health
services.)
Amendments to the motion were moved by the two opposition parties. The
Democratic Party moved that the Transkei be
-permanently retained as an integral part of the Republic of South Africa", while
the small Transkei People's Freedom Party called for full independence for the
territory during 1968. Mr. Canca's motion was, however, passed by a large
majority.
The Republican Government's reply
A firm reply to the motion was given by the Republic's Minister of Bantu
Administration and Development in the House of Assembly on 6 April."') His
remarks, he said, were directed to all the peoples of South Africa and not just to
those of the Transkei.
The road to full independence, he said, was "a long and difficult one". Before any
people could aspire to it, certain prerequisites had to be fulfilled:
(a) considerable administrative experience in the management
and control of government departments;
(b) deep-rooted reliability in all actions, particularly in the
control of finance and budgeting;
(c) integrity of purpose in public affairs-from the highest
to the lowest official;
(d) a democratic way of life and a sense of complete
responsibility;
(e) the control and management of all fields of administration
by its own citizens, and not on a large scale by citizens of another country because
there were not enough local
men qualified to do the work;
(f) economic development and the provision of jobs for its
own people by its own government; and
(g) a firm desire for peaceful co-existence. A nation that
wished to govern itself independently must show by word and deed that it was
prepared to live in peace with its own people and with other peoples or nations,
especially
its neighbours.
In Southern Africa there was a whole series of people who would have to live
next to each other for all time, whether they liked it or not, the Minister continued.
Friendly relationships with others and mutual assurances were required of all of
them, whether Bantu, Coloured, Indian, or White-particularly the Whites, because
of their responsibility for the others.
The future pattern in Southern Africa should be one of interdependence, the
Minister said. This was the only way in which peaceful co-existence could be
ensured for all. The whole future,
(t1) Hansard 17 cols. 6656-61.

peace, and progress of the "constellation" rested on "whether we can mutually
help and assist each other".
Election manifestos
Notwithstanding this statement, in its election manifesto the Transkei National
Independence Party pledged itself to press for the transfer of additional
departments from the Republican Government, and, thereafter, for complete
independence.
The Democratic Party, on the other hand, said, "We believe that the Transkei's
future is full of promise as long as it continues to remain an integral part of the
Republic". It reaffirmed its policy of multi-racialism, and stated its belief that
governing bodies should be wholly elective.
THE TRANSKEIAN GENERAL ELECTION
At the first Transkeian general elections, in 1963, the Transkei National
Independence Party came into power with a very small majority. It gained only 9
of the 45 seats for elected members, but was supported by a majority of the 64
chiefs who have seats. Later, however, some of the members of the opposition
crossed the floor and two became members of the newly-formed Transkei
People's Freedom Party. According to various reports,12-) the composition of the
first Legislative Assembly just before its dissolution was:
Chiefs Elected Total
members
Transkei National Independence Party 56 15 71
Democratic Party 8 27 35
Transkei People's Freedom Party - 2 2
Independent - 1 1
64 45 109
At the second general elections, held towards the end of October, there was a
pronounced swing to the T.N.I.P., and the Freedom Party was eliminated from the
Assembly. Mr. K. M. N. Guzana, leader of the Democratic Party, retained his
seat. The composition of the Assembly now is: Chiefs Elected Total
members
Transkei National Independence Party 56 28 84
Democratic Party 8 14 22
Independent - 3 3
64 45 109
(12) e.g. Star, 20 August, Rand Raily Mail, 4 November.
THE TRANSKEI
It was reported that of about 809,000 votes that were cast, nearly 44 per cent went
to the T.N.I.P. and almost 36 per cent to the D.P.
THE TRANSKEIAN GOVERNMENT'S BUDGET
The Transkeian Government's budget for 1967-8 was set out on page 149 of last
year's Survey. In presenting his budget for 1968-9 Paramount Chief Matanzima,
who is the Minister of Finance, said(') that a surplus of R3,013,000 was being
carried forward from the previous year, while he was currently budgeting for a
surplus of R519,000.
The anticipated revenue was R17,483,000, of which R12,995,000 would be
contributed from the Republic's Consolidated Revenue Fund.(2) The expected
expenditure of the various Government departments was:
R
Chief Minister and Finance ... 751,000 Justice .... ... .... ... .... ... 506,000
Education ... .... ... .... ... 6,022,000
Interior .... ... .... ... .... ... 3,862,000
Agriculture and Forestry ...... 4,158,000 Roads and Works ......... 4,678,000
R19,977,000
A campaign to collect arrear taxes was in progress, the Chief Minister said. If it
did not prove satisfactory more drastic measures might have to be taken to deal
with tax evaders.
Besides making an annual grant to the Transkeian Government, the Government
of the Republic continues to spend large sums on the services it provides within
the territory. In his report for 1966-703) the Controller and Auditor-General
estimated what the expenditure that year had been from both Revenue and Loan
Accounts on services provided in the Transkei other than posts, telegraphs,
telephones, and radio services, in which cases it had not been possible to
distinguish between the Transkei and the Republic. The total under other heads
amounted to R5,587,748.
ADMINISTRATION OF THE TRANSKEI
The Secretary for the Department of the Chief Minister, Mr. J. H. T. Mills, said
during February(') that between the date
(1) Star, 6 May. Natal Mercury, 7 May.
(2) From official estimates of revenue and expenditure.
(3) R.P. 60/1967 pages 12-13.
(4) Daily Dispatch, 3 February.

of creation of the Transkei's Civil Service at the end of 1963 and the end of 1967
the number of posts on the fixed establishment had increased from 2,446 to 3,394.
The number of Whites who occupied posts on this establishment had been
decreased over this period from 455 to 365.
During the year under review two Africans have been appointed district
magistrates: Mr. L. H. D. Mbuli at Flagstaff and Mr. D. S. Stofile at Tsomo. In a
Press interview(') Mr. Stofile said that he was handling many of the day-to-day
problems of White residents, but the White magistrate of a neighbouring district
heard any criminal or civil cases involving Whites and visited Tsomo regularly
for the convenience of Whites who wished to transact official business through
him. Two law students in the Civil Service have been appointed to the Transkei
Bench to be initiated into court work0)
It was reported in January7 that the prisons at Elliotdale, Flagstaff, Mount
Fletcher, and Nqamakwe were staffed entirely by Africans. The officials in charge
of these stations had taken over houses that were previously occupied by White
officials. Nine Africans in the Department of Agriculture and Forestry have taken
over from Whites the posts of Senior Agricultural Officers, in charge of regions80
When opening the 1968 Session of the Legislative Assembly, Dr. N. Diederichs,
the Republic's Minister of Finance, said that several officials of the Civil Service
were on full-time pay while pursuing studies in the Republic to qualify them for
promotion: nine were studying law, three engineering, four were being trained as
engineering technicians, and two as surveying assistants.
Negotiations had been entered into with the Republic's Department of Health, Dr.
Diederichs said, in connection with the possibility of creating a section in one of
the Transkeian Departments that would apply itself to co-ordinated environmental
and preventive health services.
A report in the Rand Daily Mail on 19 January stated that Flagstaff in Eastern
Pondoland was fast becoming an African-run town. As mentioned, the
magistrate's court and the prison are entirely staffed by Africans. In addition, the
report said, there was an African railway station-master and the local police force
would probably soon be headed by an African station commander. The White
population had shrunk from 150 to less than 70 adults.
There have been similar developments at Tsomo, Cala and other small towns.
(5) Star, 1 August.
(6) Star, 19 March.
(8) Ibid, 9 August.
BANTU AUTHORITIES
BANTU AUTHORITIES ESTABLISHED IN THE REPUBLIC
OUTSIDE THE TRANSKEI
According to information given by the Minister of Bantu Administration and
Development in the Assembly on 27 February(9, the following Bantu Authorities
had by then been established:
Tribal
Authorities
vested with
powers of a
Territorial Regional Regional Other Tribal Authorities Authorities Authority
Authorities
Ciskei .......... 1 9 - 35
Tswana Group ... 1 9 2 74
N. Sotho Group 1 8 2 72
Tsonga Group ... 1 4 1 21
BaVenda Group .. 1 3 - 27
Natal and Zululand - 12 - 145
Witzieshoek ... - - 2
Thaba 'Nchu area - - 1
5 45 8 374
It was anticipated, the Minister continued, that 16 more regional authorities would
be created, and 205 more tribal authorities; of the latter, 10 would be for the
Tswana group, 60 for the North Sotho group, and 135 for Natal and Zululand.
According to Proclamations published in Government Gazettes, seven more
regional authorities have been created during the year under review, one in the
Northern Transvaal, one in the Piet Retief district, and five in Natal.
There were 105 new tribal authorities, 50 of them in Natal and Zululand, 48 in the
Northern Transvaal, 4 in the Ciskei, and
3 in the Western Transvaal.
Included in these totals were 38 further tribal authorities in the Sekhukhuneland
area, which for long opposed the introduction of the system.(1")
The Minister said in the Assembly on 7 June(11) that 547 chiefs and 375 headmen
were recognized by the Government and in receipt of salaries.
Paramount Chief Archibald Sandile, head of the AmaRarabe Xhosa of the Ciskei,
died during July, being succeeded by his son, Chief Mxolise Baxindlovu Sandile.
During August the Zulu Paramount Chief Cyprian Bhekuzulu, accompanied by
two of his leading councillors (one being Prince
(10) See 1957-8 Survey, page 72, and subsequent issues.
(11) Hansard 17 col. 6745.

Israel Mcwayizeni) visited Pretoria for discussion of the question of Bantu
Authorities with the Minister of Bantu Administration and Development. It was
reported("-) that the Paramount Chief presented a memorandum compiled after he
had received delegations from regional authorities and had met certain chiefs. He
told the Press that he, personally, was in favour of the establishment of a
territorial authority in Zululand.
Shortly thereafter, however, the Paramount Chief died. It appears likely that
Prince Israel Mxwayizeni (his sibling brother) will act as Regent until the direct
heir, Prince Goodwill Swelithini Zulu, comes of age and marries.
The future of the Bantu Authorities system in Zululand is, thus, uncertain. A
meeting of chiefs and headmen that was summoned in 1963 expressed the view
that the people as a whole should be consulted before any decision was reached:
the prime spokesman was the Paramount Chief's cousin, Chief Gatsha Buthelezi,
who is one of the most powerful political leaders and had opposed the
Government's system. During 1964 Chief Buthelezi said that he wished to see
how Bantu Authorities worked in other areas before making up his mind.
However, in 1968 he became head of the newly-established Mashonangashoni
Regional Authority in the Mahlabatini district.
NEW TERRITORIAL AUTHORITIES FOR THE CISKEI
AND THE TSWANA HOMELANDS
In terms of Proclamations 140 and 142 of June 1968 the previous regulations for
Bantu Authorities in the Ciskei and in the Tswana homelands were revoked. New
regulations were contained in Proclamations 141 and 143.
As before, there will be tribal or community authorities, regional authorities, and
a territorial authority for each homeland. Tribal or community authorities will
continue to be composed of chiefs, councillors recognised by the tribe, and others
appointed by the chiefs and councillors.
Regional authorities will consist of the heads of tribal and community authorities
and other representatives of these bodies, designated by the authority itself in the
Ciskei or, in the Tswana areas, appointed by the heads in consultation with the
Minister. In the Ciskei, the Paramount Chief and all other chiefs or their deputies
will automatically be members. Each regional authority will have an executive,
headed by a senior chief and with other members appointed by the authority itself.
In the Ciskei the territorial authority will consist of the Paramount Chief and the
members of the regional authorities, while in Tswana areas members will be the
chairmen of regional authorities and others appointed by these bodies.
(12) Rand Daily Mail, 15 August, and Star, 9 September.
BANTU AUTHORITIES
Each territorial authority will appoint an executive council composed of five
members and a chairman, who will be a chief and will be styled the Chief
Executive Councillor. He will allocate responsibility for the various departments
among the executive council members, these departments being Authority Affairs
and Finance, Community Affairs, Works, Education and Culture, Agriculture, and
Justice. Territorial Authority Services will be created, to be assisted by seconded
officials of the Republic's public service. The administrative head of each
department (to be styled the Director) will be an official from the Republic
designated by the Minister of Bantu Administration and Development.
The executive councils will deal with proposals for taxation, estimates of
expenditure, and draft enactments on matters within the Territorial Authorities'
competence.
Proclamation 271 and 272, gazetted in September, transferred to the two
territorial authorities the assets and liabilities of the regional authorities in their
areas, together with the powers that these subsidiary bodies previously had to deal
with education, roads, water supplies, hospitals, clinics, agricultural matters, stock
diseases, and afforestation. In addition, the territorial authorities were to become
responsible for the promotion of diversified economies, welfare services and
pensions, the control of labour bureaux, the notification of births and deaths, and
the collection of revenue.
Proclamation 192 of 12 July set out the salaries and allowances to be paid to
members of the territorial and regional authorities. Chief Councillors will receive
R2,400 a year, other heads of departments R2,000, chairmen of territorial
authorities R600, and deputy chairmen R300. Others will receive sessional
allowances or allowances for attending meetings and transport allowances.
Chief Justice J. Mabandla was appointed Chief Executive Councillor of the
reconstituted Ciskeian Territorial Authority at its first session, held during
November. The Minister of Bantu Administration and Development, who opened
the session, said that the Authority's civil service would consist of about 660
persons.
The Tswana Territorial Authority met for a first time in December. Its Chief
Executive Councillor is Chief L. Mongope, while Chief J. Serobetsi is Chairman
of the Authority.
REGULATIONS FOR BANTU AREAS
Among the regulations gazetted during the year under review were:
Proclamation 192 of 1967: Regulations for the control of residence
on and occupation of privately-owned or tribally-owned land
in Bantu areas

Proclamation 263 of 1968: Regulations relating to advances paid
to Africans who are engaged for service
Proclamation 264 of 1968: The prevention of trade monopolies
and the control of trading and the exhibition of cinematograph
films
Proclamations 266 and 267: The establishment of Bantu Divorce
and Appeal Courts
Proclamation 268: The control of meetings and gatherings in
Bantu areas
Proclamation 269: Sanitary regulations for rural Bantu areas Proclamation 300:
Rentals and grazing fees payable in Bantu areas Government Notice 1673:
Regulations relating to the advertising
of Bantu medicines and the financial protection of Bantu
Government Notice 2062: Regulations relating to the occupation
or ownership of surveyed land.
Proclamation 192/1967 was to the effect that no African may take up residence or
reside on any privately-owned or triballyowned land (as specified in subsequent
proclamations) unless written permission is given by the Bantu Affairs
Commissioner, or unless the person concerned is the registered owner of the land
or occupied it prior to 24 August 1967.
Proclamation 264/1968 laid down that, unless with the permission of the Chief
Bantu Affairs Commissioner, no-one who is carrying on any business or trade on
premises outside a Bantu area, and no agent of such a person, may enter a Bantu
area for the purposes of trade. No holder of a general dealer's licence in a Bantu
area may open another trading business on a site within 20 miles of his existing
premises. Save with the permission of the Secretary or the Chief Bantu Affairs
Commissioner, noone may distribute or exhibit any cinematograph film or publish
any film advertisement.
Proclamation 268 rendered it an offence, except with official permission, to hold,
preside at, or address any gathering in a Bantu area at which more than ten
Africans are present, or to permit such a gathering to be held on one's property.
These provisions do not, however, apply to bona fide religious, sports, or
educational gatherings, nor to defined types of business or social gatherings.
THE FINANCING OF DEVELOPMENT WORK
IN BANTU AREAS
The combined grant-in-aid from Loan Account to the South African Bantu Trust
for the purchase of land and the development of Bantu areas was lower in 1968-9
than it had been for some years previously. The amounts were"M
(1) Estimates of Expenditure from Loan Account, R.P. 8/1968, page 83.
DEVELOPMENT WORK IN BANTU AREAS

1967-8 1968-9
R R
Purchase of land ...... 8,000,000 5,000,000
Development of Bantu areas 38779,000 39,779,000
In a speech made at the end of August(-2 the Deputy Minister of Bantu
Administration said that various urban local authorities had, between them,
already contributed more than R1,000,000 from Bantu beer profits to the
provision of social and recreational facilities in the homelands.
THE PROMOTION OF ECONOMIC DEVELOPMENT
OF HOMELANDS ACT, No. 46 OF 1968
The Promotion of the Economic Development of Homelands Act empowered the
State President to establish further development corporations (besides the existing
Xhosa Development Corporation) in respect of the homelands of each of the
various national units. He may also establish corporations in respect of any
industrial, commercial, financial, mining, or other busiress undertaking in the
homelands, and corporations to plan, finarce, carry out, or assist in promoting
economic development projects.
Such corporations will have directors appointed by the Government, and may
have advisory boards with appointed African members, selected in consultation
with the African government or Bantu Authority with jurisdiction in the area
concerned. Their share capital will be as determined by the Minister of Bantu
Administration and Development, all the shares being held by the S.A. Bantu
Trust.
All corporations will be subject to the directions of the Bantu Trust. The existing
Bantu Investment Corporation will be the co-ordinating body, acting as the
economic instrument of the Trust.
When introducing the Bill at its Second Reading in the Assembly on 7 March,O3)
the Minister of Bantu Administration and Development said that conventional
considerations of profit should not be applied to projects in the homelands, for the
provision of work there was as important as were high profits or dividends.
Where this was justified, he stated, Whites would be used as agents or contractors
to the Trust or to a corporation to undertake development projects. As in the past,
these would probably be of a mining nature: there was no necessity for assistance
from agents in commerce, and very little need in industry.
Various conditions would obtain, as follows:
1. The White agent or contractor would only be granted permission to occupy
land: he would not obtain any proprietary or
entrenched rights.
(3) Hansard 5 cols. 1762-1773.

2. Links with foreign interests would not be allowed.
3. Agreements with agents would be entered into for fixed
periods only.
4. While the agent might benefit financially, he would not operate
exclusively for his own financial gain.
5. Large concentrations of White workers and their dependants
must be avoided where at all feasible.
6. So far as possible, Africans must be employed, and they must
be trained to hold increasingly senior posts.
7. The agents might be assisted in various ways by a corporation.
8. Agents must pay rent, royalties, commission, or a share of
profits to a corporation and/or to the Bantu Authority in the
area concerned.
A leading United Party member, Mr. T. Gray Hughes, M.P., moved(') that the
subject of the Bill be referred to a Select Committee which would have power to
draft an amended measure. The pace of development of the Bantu homelands had
been far too slow, he maintained, and was not likely to be increased substantially
in terms of the Bill. The only way in which fast development could be achieved
was to encourage White capital and initiative. Mr. Hughes contended, too, that
Africans should serve on the boards of directors, and not merely on advisory
boards, if they were to learn how to run industries. He referred to recent criticisms
by the Controller and Auditor-General of the accounts of the South African Bantu
Trust5) These criticisms had proved how necessary supervision was, Mr. Hughes
said. He urged that the accounts of all corporations to be created under the new
measure should be scrutinized by the Auditor-General.
Mrs. Helen Suzman, M.P. (Progressive Party) considered it highly unlikely that
White entrepreneurs would act as contractors as a philanthropic venture.6)
A Government spokesman, Mr. G. F. van L. Froneman, M.P., said(7) that in the
course of time the Bantu advisory boards might become the boards of directors.
Referring to a proposed scheme by the industrialist Dr. Anton Rupert for
development projects to be undertaken on the basis of partnership between White
capital and know-how and Black labour, Mr. Froneman said that the end result
would be the same as that of the policy suggested by the United Party. There
would simply be a take-over by the superior capital and skill.
The Minister made it clear(') that racially mixed boards of directors would not be
permitted. He and the Deputy Minister
(4) Assembly, II March, Hansard 6 cols. 1886-97.
(5) Some of these criticisms are described later.
(6) Cols. 1940-1.
(7) Cols. 1904-6.
(8) Cols. 2079-80.
FARMING IN THE RESERVES

of Bantu Administration(9) maintained that the problem was not so much a
shortage of capital as of trained African personnel. Comprehensive and
evolutionary development schemes were needed, commencing with agriculture,
they said. Physical development must not outstrip human development.
The Minister is reported to have said on 1 November that several Whites had been
granted concessions to establish small industrial projects such as grain mills and
sawmills, as well as to engage in mining or quarrying.
Plans for rehabilitation of the land
Questioned in the Assembly on 28 May,("0) the Minister of Bantu Administration
and Development said that the estimated percentages of land in the Bantu areas
that had been planned by being divided into arable land, grazing camps, and
residential areas were 69.4 per cent of the total in the Northern Areas, 65.2 per
cent in the Ciskei, 38.4 per cent in the Western Areas, and 37.9 per cent in Natal.
In an article published in the Star on 22 August Mr. John D'Oliveira said that
more than half of the land in the Transkei had been planned for rehabilitation,
between 70 and 75 per cent of the proposals having been carried out.
The Report of the Soil Conservation Board for the year ended 30 June 1967,00)
and an article published in Bantu in February, provided some details of work done
in the Republic (excluding the Transkei). In all, 41.05 per cent of the area of the
Reserves has been planned; 22,789 miles of roads built; 65,141 miles of fences
erected for farm layout and grazing camps; and 177,999 miles of grass strips
planted to combat erosion and establish soil conservation.
To provide regular drinking points for stock, 5,821 boreholes have been equipped;
and, in addition to major irrigation works, 4,513 dams have been built. Of a
total grazing area of
11,150,826 morgen, 19.9 per cent is under a grazing control system.
The Minister said in the Assembly on 27 February(2) that his Department was
employing 481 African agricultural advisers, while another 139 were being
trained at agricultural schools.
The Department has continued to present road-making and agricultural machinery
to new regional authorities.
Dry-land farming
In an article published in March(3), Professor Gilbert L.
(9) Cols. 1910-3.
(10) Hansard 16 col. 6086.
(11) R.P. 25/68 page 39.
(13) S.A. Journal of Economics. "The Transkei: An Experiment in Economic
Separation."

Rutman said that in the Transkei in 1964 maize was grown on more than 70 per
cent of the land under cultivation: 95 per cent of the grain output consisted of this
crop. The average yields were as low as about two 200 lb. bags per morgen. The
arable land per family ranged between 2.6 morgen in Pondoland and 4.6 morgen
in Tembuland, and the number of home-grown bags of maize and kaffircorn
produced per family varied from 4.4 a year in the former district to 8.5 in the
latter. There were, of course, substantial differences in farming potential within a
district or even a village.
It was clear that the Africans were not producing enough grain for their own
needs, which were estimated by the Tomlinson Commission as being a minimum
of 15 bags per family per year. As wages rose in other sectors of the economy it
became increasingly difficult to attract Africans to full-time farming. In order to
do so, the sizes of plots would continually have to be increased.
The annual report of the Xhosa Development Corporation for the year ended 31
March 1967 was tabled in Parliament during May. In this the Corporation stated it
was convinced that the development and modernization of the patterns of
agriculture in the Transkei and Ciskei was a matter of urgent priority. It was a
prerequisite to the stimulation of industrial development that there should be a
marked increase in the production of raw materials. But the results of the
technical and financial assistance given had, thus far, not proved encouraging.
It had been conservatively estimated, for example, that incomes from wool, hides,
and skins could be increased by 50 per cent by improving their handling and
marketing. The loss of income because of poor quality was primarily due to
ignorance and to a traditional trading pattern whereby quality had not been
rewarded by a higher price. The encouragement of co-operatives, which was
being undertaken, might play a part in the chain of improvement.
The Corporation stated that the socio-economic background of the large majority
of the Bantu had not been such as to equip them in a short space of time for a
change from a peasant subsistence economy to one of competitive marketing.
In the Star article mentioned earlier, Mr. John D'Oliveira quoted Mr. S. W.
Pienaar, the Transkeian Secretary for Agriculture, as having said, "There should
be substantially fewer people on the land . . . but, on the other hand, if only the
people on the land would apply themselves we could have a much more
prosperous farming community .... Our problem is not an agricultural problem. It
is a social problem".
In general these remarks would, no doubt, be substantiated by agricultural
workers elsewhere in the Republic.

Irrigation farming
The Minister said in the Assembly on 27 February(14) that 23,792 morgen were
under irrigation in the African areas outside the Transkei.
Some of these irrigation schemes have been described in previous issues of this
Survey.15) The Transkeian Government is planning a new scheme in the Mngazi
River valley in the Port St. Johns district.
Diversified crop production
Citrus is being grown on various Trust farms. For the time being the estates are
managed by officials of the Department of Bantu Administration and
Development, but Africans are being trained in the horticultural aspects, packing,
and management. Altogether, 147,317 trees have been planted. The estates yield a
net profit of about R80,000 a year, which accrues to the Trust for use on general
betterment work. The largest estates, at Bushbuckridge and Letaba in the
Transvaal and Weenen in Natal, are registered with the S.A. Citrus Board and
market high-grade fruit in South Africa and overseas. Smaller estates exist at
Sibasa, Lvdenburg, near Alice and at Keiskammahoek in the Ciskei, and at
Melmoth in Natal.(16)
In replying to questions, mentioned earlier, the Minister said that 16,340 morgen
were under sugar cane in the Reserves excluding the Transkei. An article
published in Bantu during June stated that there were 4,480 African growers,
1,060 of whom had received Departmental help with ploughing and the supply of
seed cane and fertilizer. The crop yielded more than R1,000.000 in 1967-8, the
production having reached a record total of 330,000 tons. Small growers still
predominated, and average yields were fairly low, but Departmental extension
officers were encouraging better fertilization and weed control and the
development of economic units.
The Minister said that 9,939 morgen (again, outside the Transkei) had been
planted with resilient fibres. Two automatic decorticators were in operation, three
more were being installed, and 22 portable units were in use. Earlier, in the
Senate,(17) he explained that the schemes were planned as semi-industrial
undertakings to provide employment for non-farming Africans. He doubted
whether it would be an economic proposition for individuals to grow fibres on
small lots. There are two decorticating plants in the Transkei.
Descriptions of schemes for the growing of cotton, tea and coffee, vegetables, and
fruit other than citrus were given on page
(') e.g. 1967 page 157, 1966 page 149, 1965 page 141.
(16) Bantu, April.

159 of last year's Survey. Cashew nut and date palm plantations are being started
in the far north of Tongaland.(')
Village Markets
An article in the April issue of Bantu described the official encouragement that is
being given to the establishment of village markets for farm produce, which is
often sold together with homecrafts and home-made cool drinks and sour
porridge. The market at Nongoma, as one example, supplies the fruit and
vegetable requirements of White as well as Black residents, and is encouraging
the Africans to vary their diets.
Some men have become speculators, driving round to buy produce from local
farmers and reselling this at village markets or more sophisticated ones in urban
African townships.
Livestock
The Department continues to make good bulls and rams available for the
improvement of indigenous stock, to persuade the people to sell inferior animals
at stock sales, and to encourage cooperative dairy and other associations. No
recent statistics are available.
Afforestation
According to articles published in Bantu in February and March, in the Reserves
of the Republic (excluding the Transkei) there are about 33,000 morgen of
indigenous forests and 69,000 morgen of plantations, mostly of pines, gums,
wattles, and poplars. Numbers of non-commercial woodlots have been
established, too. (In March 1965 there were about 102,500 morgen of indigenous
forests and 48,200 morgen of plantations in the Transkei, but since then the
plantations have been considerably extended.)
The plantations in the Republic brought in an income of R270,000 for the Trust
during 1966, from sawn timber, poles for mine props and fencing, firewood, and
pulp-wood. Thirteen creosoting plants are operated by the Department. In these
plantations 1,736 Africans are employed, including 22 technicians.
Two of the largest projects are the Tate Vondo forests in the Zoutpansberg area,
where some 4,300 morgen had been planted by the end of 1967, and the
Mbazwana pine plantations at Jozini near the Pongolapoort Dam which already
cover 7,100 morgen and are to be practically quadrupled in size.
MINING IN THE RESERVES
In reply to a question in the Assembly on 27 February(19) the
(18) Natal Mercury, 9 April.
MINING IN THE RESERVES

Minister of Bantu Administration and Development said that the following
prospecting and mining licences had been granted in the Bantu areas (excluding
base minerals):
Prospecting Mining
Granted to: licences licences
W hites ... ... ... 25 4
Companies ...... 58 44
Africans ... ... ...
During 1967, the sums accruing from royalties and prospecting fees were about
R409,000 to the South African Bantu Trust, R35,000 to Bantu Authorities or
tribes, and R20,000 to individual Africans.
The Impala Prospecting Company (Pty) Ltd. is to exploit rich platinum deposits in
a Tswana area of the Rustenburg district. In a previous chapter dealing with job
reservation mention is made of the company's application for exemption from
mining regulations to enable Africans to undertake certain work normally carried
out by Whites. (See page 87.)
It was reported2") during March that there had been rich finds of copper near
Sibasa in the BaVenda homeland, and that part of these were to be exploited by a
new company called African Copper and Mineral Holdings (with White
directors).
The Minister said in the Assembly on 7 March(") that there were very promising
dolomite deposits in Zululand. Anthracite seams have been found in the Transkei
around Cala, Lady Frere, and Mount Frere: according to the Deputy Minister of
Bantu Administration22) existing mining interests are not prepared to exploit
these as profits would be too low, but the Government is anxious that the coal
should be mined.
LOANS GRANTED BY THE BANTU INVESTMENT CORPORATION
AND THE XHOSA DEVELOPMENT CORPORATION
According to its annual report for the year ended 31 March 1967 the Bantu
Investment Corporation has a share capital of R7,000,000 owned by the S.A.
Bantu Trust. It showed a net loss for the year of R120,870, caused mainly by the
costs of investigations, training schemes, and the after-care of trainees.
Since its inception in July 1959 the Corporation had granted loans to Africans to a
total value of R3,105,445. Of these, 99 loans had been fully redeemed. Far the
largest number, representing 85 per cent of the total, had been for trading
concerns. These loans were as follows:
(GO) Sunday Express, 17 March.
(22) Assemi')y 12 March, Hansard 6 col. 2039.

Assistance to.
New existing
enterprises enterprises
Trading concerns ............. 178 312
Service ventures .... ... .... ... 34 34
Small manufacturing concerns ... 2 12
Housing loans ................. 232
(Loans made to Africans in South-West Africa are included in these figures.)
The Xhosa Development Corporation, established in 1966, announced during
March(23) that it had approved loans to African businessmen to a total value of
nearly R94,000.
SECONDARY INDUSTRY IN THE RESERVES
The small manufacturing concerns which had been assisted, the Bantu Investment
Corporation stated, were two tailors' establishments, one cane factory, three
cabinet-makers, two brick manufacturers, five furniture manufacturers, and one
blacksmith.
In the Assembly on 20 February(24) the Minister of Bantu Administration and
Development said that 35 industries had been established in the homelands
between 1960 and 1966, and that they employed totals of 945 Africans and 37
Whites. It was estimated that the direct investment in these by the Bantu
Investment Corporation had been R1,100,000: it was impossible to calculate how
much had been spent on related services.
On this occasion the Minister gave no detailed statistics, thus it is not known what
the 35 industries were. On subsequent occasions(5) he described 15 undertakings
employing 539 Africans, while four other existing concerns were mentioned in
the annual reports of the two Corporations for the year ended 31 March 1967. The
concerns that have been established or taken over by one or other of the
Corporations are:
Vulindlele furniture factory, Umtata
Two small factories making school furniture, at Rustenburg
and Port Durnford
Two mechanical workshops, at Tzaneen and Hammanskraal
A small leather goods factory at Rustenburg
A hand spinning and weaving factory at Umtata
A meat deboning plant at Umtata
A maize roller mill at Nebo
Two bottling concerns, at Nebo and Umtata Five brickworks in the Transvaal and
Natal
Two bakeries, at Sibasa and Temba
A sweet factory at Butterworth
(23) The World, 15 March.
(25) Hansard 4 cols. 1202-3, Hansard 5 col. 1771, Hansard 7 col. 2406.
156
BANTU INVESTMENT CORPORATION

The Xhosa Development Corporation is building a Bantu beer factory at
Butterworth, and has been investigating the feasibility of establishing a grain bag
factory at Lusikisiki at which fibre grown by local Africans would be used.
During the 1968 Session of the Transkeian Legislative Assembly a Democratic
Party front-bencher, the Rev. B. S. Rajuili, moved that the Republican
Government be asked to establish industries within the territory instead of on its
border; but the Assembly accepted a T.N.I.P. compromise amendment calling for
industries in both types of area.
SERVICE CONCERNS
The Xhosa Development Corporation controls four garages in Umtata and one
each in Butterworth and Lusikisiki. A start has been made with the training of
African apprentices: four youths were enrolled during 1968.
COMMERCE IN THE RESERVES
The Minister said in the Assembly on 27 February(2") that the Xhosa
Development Corporation had taken over from the S.A. Bantu Trust 148
previously White-owned trading stations. Of these, 76 were being managed by
Africans, 51 by Whites, and 21 by Coloured men. Four of those managed by
Whites were being used as training establishments, while there were further
training facilities in Umtata.
According to the various reports mentioned earlier the Bantu Investment
Corporation has erected 169 trading premises for sale or lease to Africans. It has
established or taken over two general dealers' businesses, two trading centres, and
five wholesale businesses each serving about 80 African traders. They are being
used as training centres. Besides this, it has purchased 92 retail concerns from
Whites or Indians and transferred these to African buyers. Assistance has been
given to an African life insurance company in Umtata.
Two handicraft centres are being run, and shops at two African holiday resorts.
Two hotels have been taken over from Whites by the Xhosa Development
Corporation, at Butterworth and Qamata Poort, and the Corporation is erecting
one at Umtata.
By February 1968, Africans had invested R1,868,700 in savings banks established
by the Bantu Investment Corporation.
TOWNSHIPS IN THE RESERVES
In the Assembly on 7 February the Deputy Minister of Bantu Administration
said(27) that plans for 105 towns in the

homelands had been approved: 54 of these towns had been developed or partly
developed, almost 55,000 dwellings having been built. Several new townships
have been proclaimed during the year under review.
Lists of 45 established towns or villages and their populations were given by the
Minister in the Assembly on 27 February and 1 March.(28) The total cost to the
Department of the dwellings and services between 1960 and 30 September 1967
had been about R31,406,078, he said. It was estimated that the townships housed
some 203,500 Africans from White urban areas and 48,875 from the homelands.
In a speech given on 3 July(29) Mr. H. H. Harvey, chief engineer of the
Department of Bantu Administration and Development, said that 22 of the border
townships were serving industrial areas. Examples are townships near Durban,
Pretoria, East London, Newcastle, Hammarsdale, Umkomaas, Pietersburg,
Duiwelskloof, Tzaneen, Rustenburg, Mafeking, and Kuruman.
Others have been established to house the families of migrant workers, also
Africans who cannot find a livelihood in White areas (including those who have
been endorsed out), pensioners, and the aged and chronic sick. As indicated
earlier in this chapter, they may be closer settlement areas (where no crops or
livestock are allowed) or areas where some of the adults farm and others go away
to work. People of the types described may be accommodated, too, in the
residential areas of rural locations.
Some of the settlements are run by missions and cater only for elderly people and
the chronic sick.
Mr. Harvey said that town planners and architects were selecting possible sites for
capital towns in the homelands which would be administrative centres and might,
with diversification, grow into large cities.
In his report for 1966-7(0) the Controller and AuditorGeneral said that as at 31
March 1967, 49,546 dwellings had been built or taken over by the Department.
He reported that 3,852 houses and 7,174 sites had been sold to Africans for a total
of R3,887,408, of which an amount of R3,235,815 was owing.
The Auditor-General criticised "serious weaknesses in planning and management
as well as in internal control" in respect of 21 of the townships. Heavy equipment,
building materials, and stores had in some cases been allowed to lie unused, in the
open, for periods of up to 3- years, and many items had deteriorated so badly that
they were of no further use. Other instances of bad planning were given.
Weaknesses had become apparent in the collection of moneys due, office
administration, the internal control of stores, and other matters.
(28) Hansard 4 cols. 1173-4, 1413-4.
(30) R.P. 62-1967 pages 684-6.
INFLUX CONTROL, PASS LAWS, AND THE

CONTROL OF AFRICAN LABOUR
PHYSICAL PLANNING AND UTILIZATION OF RESOURCES A description
is given on page 94 of the Physical Planning and Utilization of Resources Act, in
terms of which industrial development within a metropolitan complex may be
prohibited by the Minister of Planning if it involves any increase in the number of
Africans employed.
NEW BANTU LABOUR REGULATIONS A Proclamation entitled "Bantu
Labour Regulations (Bantu Areas)" was gazetted as R74, dated 29 March, and
came into effect as from 1 April in the Republic (outside the Transkei).
Summary of the regulations
1. Labour bureaux
Labour bureaux (to replace existing ones) are being established in Bantu areas in
the offices of every territorial authority, in district offices, and in the offices of
tribal or community authorities. In areas not falling under the jurisdiction of a
tribal authority the Bantu Affairs Commissioner or the manager or superintendent
of an African township will be deemed to be a community authority.
Each bureau will be managed by a labour officer who will be deemed to be a
peace officer. He will try to place workseekers in specific categories of
employment in accordance with requisitions he has received for labour and the
qualifications of the workseekers. Within each territorial authority area
information about vacancies and the availability of workseekers will be co-
ordinated. Territorial bureaux will allocate requisitions for labour which are
received by them to district and tribal bureaux in accordance with the availability
of workseekers, and, where this may be necessary, with a view to a proportional
distribution of employment opportunities.
Africans who are sent back to the Bantu areas from towns or farms will be
received by territorial labour bureaux, where the labour officer will try to cause
them to be rehabilitated or placed in suitable employment.
Depots to provide temporary accommodation for registered workseekers may be
established at labour bureaux, but, unless the labour officer grants permission, no
workseekers may reside there for more than three consecutive nights.

It will be an offence for an African to leave a tribal area for the purpose of taking
up employment outside a Bantu area except in accordance with the regulations.
2. Registration of workseekers
Every African domiciled in the area of a tribal labour bureau who is unemployed
but is dependent upon employment for a livelihood (with the exceptions noted
below) must register as a workseeker at this bureau within one month of
becoming unemployed, or attaining the age of 15 years, or ceasing to be a full-
time student.
Those exempt are men over 65 years of age and women (unless they want
employment); those who have been authorized by a tribal bureau to operate as
seasonal or casual labourers or as independent contractors within a Bantu area;
those who occupy arable plots, regularly cultivate them, and are dependent mainly
upon the land for their livelihood; and those who in the opinion of the tribal
labour officer are incapable of being employed on account of physical or mental
infirmity.
A workseeker will advise the labour officer of any qualifications he possesses,
and will indicate the category of employment he prefers. So far as is practicable in
accordance with his qualifications and wishes and the availability of labour in the
various categories, he will be classified in the category he prefers. The categories
specified are:
agriculture;
mining and quarrying;
forestry;
fishing;
domestic servant;
manufacturing;
construction;
wholesale and retail trade;
accommodation and catering services;
transport;
other private business services; semi-governmental institutions;
S.A. Railways and Harbours;
local authorities;
Government Departments and Provincial Administrations;
open employment;
unemployable.
The labour officer will complete a record card for the workseeker (or, if this has
already been done, will make further appropriate entries on it). Personal
particulars will be entered as well as previous work done, category of
employment, and qualifications. A record of service will be maintained on the
card noting relevant
BANTU LABOUR REGULATIONS
dates. category of employment, employer, and wages and privileges.
The workseeker will be told about any suitable vacancies. If he cannot be placed
immediately he will be asked to report back on stated dates. But if there is a
suitable job available which he is prepared to accept, a service contract form will
be prepared (this is described later). The workseeker will then be given a
document stating that he has been registered for employment and giving
particulars about the post he is willing to accept. He must sign it (or affix his
thumb-print or mark), certifying that the information is correct. This document is
then taken by him to an attesting olficer at a district bureau.
Tribal labour officers have power to authorize the employment of an African in a
category other than the one for which he has been registered. The record of
service apparently envisages the possibility of employment in different categories
in successive jobs.
The Director of Bantu Labour may zone the areas for which African workers
(other than those recruited under a recruiting licence) ma\ be made available for
service.
3. Recruitment of workers
(a) Employers within the area of a tribal labour bureau
Any person who ordinarily employs an African in the area of a tribal labour
bureau, for service in that area, must register at the bureau. A record card will be
maintained for each employer. The employer must notify the bureau within 14
days of all vacancies which may arise in his service.
He ma\. if he wishes, apply to the bureau for labour to fill vacancies.
Alternatively, he may, on his own, engage workers, whether or not they are
registered as workseekers. If an African is engaged for a period in excess of 14
days the employer must within 14 days make the appropriate entry in the
African's reference book. and notify the labour bureau on an official form, giving
the African's personal particulars and stating the nature of the employment, wages
and privileges, and how the worker is accommodated. (This does not apply in the
case of the employment of Africans who have been authorized by a labour bureau
to work within a Bantu area as seasonal or casual labourers or independent
contractors.) The contract of service need not necessarily be in writing.
On receiving the notification, the bureau will register the employment. The labour
officer shall not refuse to do so solely on the ground that an employer has not
been registered, or has not notified vacancies. However, the employer is liable to
prosecution if he does not comply with the terms of the regulations.
Notice must be given to the bureau, too, of leave granted to employees, and the
termination of their employment.
S.R.R -F
A SURVEY OF RACE RELATIONS. 1968

(b) Holders of recruiting licences
Holders of recruiting licences may continue to recruit their own labour, but before
a contract of service is attested the worker must be formally registered at the tribal
labour bureau as a workseeker. He will be deemed to have been placed in
employment by that bureau.
(c) All other cases
All other employers (including the State and provincial administrations) will
submit requisitions for labour to a territorial bureau.
At the end of a period of service (described later) the "callin" card system may be
used if the employer wants an employee to return to him and the latter is willing
to do so. He must, however, return within one month of leaving. On the card the
employer must state the African's personal particulars, and the nature of the work
he performed. He must give details of the work the African will do on returning
and the pay and other conditions of work. The card must be endorsed by a
municipal labour officer or Bantu Affairs Commissioner, signifying that there is
no official objection. In the Western Cape, the Chief Bantu Affairs Conmissioner
must certify that no suitable Coloured labour is available.
The worker takes this card to the attesting officer nearest to his home: it serves as
authority for the attestation of a new contract of service. The African himself pays
the labour bureau fee and transport costs back.
4. Labour bureaux fees
Employers must pay a fee of R1 in respect of every African whose contract of
service is registered (except for those who are returning on the "call-in" system,
who pay the fee themselves). This sum may not be recovered from the African's
wages. The fees are collected at district bureaux, and are paid into the accounts of
the tribal authorities concerned. A pro rata share may be refunded to an employer
if the contract is terminated before the date it expires through no fault of his own.
Those authorized to operate as casual labourers or independent contractors must
themselves pay the fee.
5. General conditions relating to employment
Unless the Director of Bantu Labour has otherwise authorized, contracts of
employment may not be attested for periods longer than one year or 360 shifts
(whichever is the shorter period) in the case of adults, or for those under the age
of 18 years 9 months or 270 shifts (whichever is the shorter period). The Director
is

given power to extend contracts of service provided that a further labour bureau
fee is paid.
Boys under the age of 16 years and African women require the consent of their
guardians to enter into a contract. Unless with the approval of the Director of
Bantu Labour, women may not be engaged for employment in a prescribed area.
Boys may be engaged only for agricultural work.
The Africans must be in possession of reference books or, in the case of boys
under 16 years of age, documents of identification.
Employers must undertake to repatriate workers to their homes at the termination
of the contract of service, and must make adequate arrangements for transport to
the place of employment and back. The cost of this and of any other advances
made may be recovered from the wages paid, at a rate which will leave a worker
with at least RI per month to himself.
Employers other than farmers must be able to show that approved accommodation
will be available in terms of the Bantu (Urban Areas) Consolidation Act.
If an employer so requires, workseekers are medically examined, the employer
being called upon to pay 50 cents for every African found to be medically fit.
Officials may require workseekers to be vaccinated: the employers do not pay for
this. A contract will not be attested for a category of work for which an African
has been declared medically unfit, or if he is found to be suffering from a disease
which is dangerous to public health.
If an African is unable to complete his contract because of illness or injury not
occasioned by his own misconduct, he must be repatriated at the employer's
expense when he is certified fit to travel by a medical officer.
6. Attestation of contracts of service
As stated earlier, contracts of employment entered into by employers within a
tribal area need not necessarily be in writing.
In all other cases, contracts must be attested before an attesting officer in the area
of a district bureau, in the presence of the employer or his representative and the
worker. If holders of recruiting licences cannot be present in person they may be
represented by persons having their powers of attorney and approved in writing
by the Director of Bantu Labour or by a district labour officer. Other employers
may be represented by a labour official.
The employer must give details (which are entered on the contract) of the
quarters, medical attention, pay, rations, and protective clothing if any, to be
provided, and of the nature of the work to be performed. The period of the
contract is stated, and information is entered about any advances made by the
employer in the form of cash, food, and transport costs.

The African will be called upon to make suitable arrangements, in accordance
with any requisition for labour or contract of employment, for the deferment of
part of his wages, or, if he should have dependants, for the remittance to them of
part of his wages. He must also arrange for the refund of an, advances made by
the employer.
The terms and conditions of the contract must be fead aloud (and if necessary
interpreted) to the African, and his agreement must be obtained. He must sign the
contract or affix pis thumbprint or mark.
Four copies of a contract of employment are prepared. one being retained in the
district bureau, one being handed to the employer, and the others sent,
respectively, to the tritial bureau and the municipal or district labour officer of the
area where tile contract is to be performed. The African does not receive a copy.
The latter's reference book is then endorsed: "Permitted to proceed to ..... .for the
purpose of taking up eiinployment as ..... .(category) with ..... .under attested
contract of
employment".
7. Seasonal workers
Under the direction and control of district bureiux, tribal labour officers will, so
far as is practicable, organize seasonal workers into teams under a leader, who
will be deemc d to be a contractor, employing the members of his team. An
employer will pay an attestation fee in respect of the leader only.
8. Appeals
Appeals against decisions by tribal or district labour officers may be made, within
21 days thereof, to the territoial labour officer. They must be in the form of
affidavits.
9. Offences
Employers within a tribal area who do not comply with the requirements
mentioned in paragraph 3 (a) may be prosecuted, as may Africans who fail to
register for employment if they are required to do so under the regulations,
Africans who leave a tribal area in contravention of the regulations, persons who
fail to furnish any document or information which may be required of them, and
persons who obstruct the working of the regulations.
The maximum penalties for those convicted are R25 or 14 days.
Fines will accrue to the revenue of the tribal authority concerned.

Arrangement made in the Transkei
In terms of a Notice in its Gazette of 24 April, the Transkeian Government
provided that as from 1 May all private employers would be required to pay a fee
of RI per worker attested for service (as in the Republic).
Some comments on the labour regulations
In the Assembly on 4 April(') Mrs. Helen Suzman, M.P. (Progressive Party)
maintained that the Minister was making unwarrantedly wide use of powers
granted him to make regulations. The system introduced by these regulations was
an altogether new departure, effecting sweeping changes in the country's labour
structure. The whole matter should have been discussed in Parliament before any
Proclamation was issued, Mrs. Suzman said.
Replying to questions asked by a member of the Institute of Race Relations in
Johannesburg, an official of the Department of Bantu Administration and
Development stated that Africans from the Reserves who were already in
employment in urban areas would not be affected by the new regulations (until
they returned home). Nor would Africans employed on farms. It would still be
legal for an African from a Reserve to visit a town for up to 72 hours without
seeking permission. But it would become an offence to obtain employment during
such a visit, without having gone through the machinery set out in the regulations.
Comienting on these regulations, the Institute of Race Relations said that they
would make the control system even more rigid than it had previously been.
Africans who had no permanent residential rights were increasingly to be
constrained to identify themselves, not with the towns where they might work for
the major portion of their adult lives, but with the tribal areas. They would be
migrant labourers throughout their working lives in White areas. A visit home at
least once a year would be compulsory in most cases-but this could not be said to
offer much contribution to stable family life.
It was pointed out that the regulations did not provide for Africans who accepted
employment to be furnished with a copy of the relevant contract.
The Garment Workers' Union stated(-2) that industrial productivity might well be
hampered if skilled or semi-skilled African workers had to leave for annual visits
to their homelands. Few employers could afford to maintain extra trained workers
as replacements.
Officials of the Johannesburg Non-European Affairs Depart-
) Hansard 9 cols. 3409-10.
(2) Star. 19 August.

ment reported to the city's Management Committee0:J) that the new system would
involve a considerable increase in the amount of clerical work that had to be done,
and would eventually cost the Council about R10,000 a year in contract fees.
Protests against these regulations and other restrictions on the movement and
residence of Africans are described later.
DRAFT BANTU LABOUR AMENDMENT BILL
Speaking in the Assembly on 27 February,") the Deputy Minister of Bantu
Administration said that copies of a draft Bantu Labour Amendment Bill had been
sent to the United Municipal Executive and to municipal Non-European or Bantu
Affairs Departments. In terms of this Bill, local authorities would act as agents of
the Government in applying the law.
He had held discussions with a deputation from the United Municipal Executive
and representatives of the Institute of Administrators of Non-European Affairs,
the Deputy Minister continued, and further discussions would be held. "The
problem is fraught with tremendous difficulties."
The draft Bill provided for Bantu labour boards to be appointed by the
Government, possibly one for each magisterial district, to replace district
(government) and local (municipal) labour bureaux and also labour control boards
in farming areas. Existing prescribed areas would cease to exist as such: the entire
magisterial district would constitute a prescribed area. Municipal and district
labour officers would be deemed to be officers of the boards.
A labour board would consist of a State official as chairman, and such
representatives of urban local authorities, farmers, or other employers in the area
as the Minister might appoint. The boards would be required to ensure as far as
practicable an even distribution of African labour in accordance with supply and
demand in town and district; to promote control on the basis of an industry rather
than on that of individual employers; to reduce the turnover of labour; and to send
back to the Bantu areas any workers deemed redundant.
FURTHER POSSIBLE LEGISLATION
During May, the Department of Information made copies available of a speech by
Mr. G. F. van L. Froneman, M.P., deputy chairman of the Bantu Affairs
Commission.
Mr. Froneman said that there were some 6,000,000 Africans in the White areas, of
whom slightly more than 2,000,000 were economically active. The Government
was taking steps to ensure
(3) Star report, 24 September.
166
HOME OWNERSHIP BY AFRICANS

that Africans who were not active labour units were resettled in their own
homelands.
(This would appear to threaten the position of Africans who have qualified to
remain in a prescribed area in terms of Section 10 (1) (a) or (b) of the Urban
Areas Act. The action that is already being taken against certain other Africans in
urban areas, for example widows and unemployed persons, is described later.)
PROPOSED INDUSTRIAL LABOUR POOLS
As mentioned in the chapter on employment in the building industry, plans are
being officially discussed for the establishment among allied industries of labour
pools. The African workers would then be able to transfer from one firm to
another within the same branch of industry without first returning to their
homelands.
Reports state(') that the Government may require industrialists wishing to
participate in such a scheme to set up employment companies which would
employ all the Africans in the particular industry and area, would house and pay
them, and would hire them out as required.
HOME OWNERSHIP DENIED TO AFRICANS IN URBAN AREAS
A directive was sent to local authorities by the Department of Bantu
Administration and Development during January stating that Africans living in
urban areas should no longer be allowed to build their own homes on 30-year
leasehold plots, or to purchase homes from local authorities. They would in future
be entitled only to rent houses.
Africans in the higher income groups, who wanted more luxurious homes than
those normally provided from National Bantu Housing funds, should be
encouraged to build in the homelands instead of in urban areas, but if this was
impracticable they could request the local authorities to build better-type houses
from funds provided in previously-approved estimates, these houses to be made
available for renting only.
If Africans who already owned their homes wanted to sell them, they might do so
to local authorities only. They would not be allowed to bequeath them to their
heirs. Africans who had already entered into contracts to purchase homes would
not be affected unless these houses subsequently came on the market, when no-
one but the local authority might buy them.
Tenants would be allowed to improve their homes, the directive stated, but the
local authorities would not be liable to pay compensation for improvements when
the tenants left.
Leasehold for periods of thirty years could still be granted.
Urban Africans were deeply dismayed when the terms of
U) e.g. Rand Daily Mail, 6 March.
167
this directive became known. The Director of the Institute of Race Relations, Mr.
Quintin Whyte, pointed out in a Press statement(6O that the many members of the
African middle-classclose on 8,000 of them in Soweto alone-who had built or
bought homes in the towns had invested in them not only their money but their
pride and their aspirations. Their security had been wantonly destroyed. Those in
closest touch with urban African administration, Mr. Whyte said, had always
regarded the increase of home ownership among Africans as a sound and
constructive development, conducive to the growth of a sense of community
among the people and counteracting the disruption of family and community
associated with urbanization. It was utterly unrealistic to suggest that those
wanting to own homes should move to the Reserves: this would deprive urban
Africans of the educational, health, community, and commercial services that
only trained people, permanently resident, could provide.
Mr. Patrick Lewis, deputy chairman of Johannesburg's Management Committee
and chairman of the Council's Non-European Affairs Committee, was reported(7
as having said that Johannesburg received Government subsidies only for
standard economic housing. "It might be possible for the Council to use some
surplus Bantu beer profits to build larger and better houses for people who would
normally build their own homes. But I cannot see how we could justify spending
a large amount on any one house when with this amount we could build a number
of standard houses for people on our waiting lists. What is more important,
however, is the upset to the people of Soweto."
PRIVATE MEMBER'S MOTION BY MRS. SUZMAN
On 15 March Mrs. Helen Suzman, M.P. (Progressive Party) introduced a Private
Member's motion in the Assembly,(8) calling for a judicial commission of inquiry
to investigate "the effects of laws specifically affecting Africans resident in the
urban areas, with special reference to the disintegration of family life, the increase
in crime, the restrictions on economic opportunity, and the inadequate provision
for education".
In the course of her speech Mrs. Suzman said that every policy statement by the
Government indicated that the families that to all intents and purposes were
permanently settled in the towns were to be stripped of any rights, reduced to an
insecure, rootless community with no entitlement to the normal comforts of
family life, no incentive to plan for the future, no security in the present. She
believed that it was shameless exploitation to regard the African as a unit of
labour to the exclusion of all
( I RR 27 1968.
1,) Hansard 6 cols. 2230-41.
LAWS AFFECTING AFRICANS 169

his human aspirations, Mrs. Suzman said. The whole system was thoroughly cruel
and would leave in its trail a heritage of hatred, bitterness, and violence. "And I
believe that we must call a halt and take stock."
Mr. D. J. Marais, M.P., stated that the United Party would support the motion
because there would be Africans in the urban areas whether the present or any
other government was in power, and because the South African economy would
crash without a stble African population. The United Party would support any
motion that might create a better life for the urban African. His only criticism of
Mrs. Suzman was that she had anticipated the tindings of the commission of
inquiry for which she asked.
The Deputy Minister of Bantu Administration" maintained that there was no need
for a commission of inquiry, especially at a time when there was a reasonably
orderly position among Africans. His department was in daily contact with
Africans, he said, and where it was necessary for specific matters a departmental
committee was appointed.
A few weeks later the Government rejected a request by the Johannesburg
Management Committee for the appointment of a commission "to determine the
r6le of the Bantu in urban areas in regard to employment, housing, transport,
education, and related matters". In reply, the Minister of Bantu Administration
and Development stated that there was no fundamental reason for uncertainty
about the future of the Bantu urban areas.'")
PROPOSED EXTENSION OF THE MIGRATORY LABOUR SYSTEM
Mrs. Suzman had said that a migratory labour system was never desirable. It was
always a symptom of poverty. It became highly objectionable when forced on
workers; utterly deplorable when deliberately used to disrupt labour that was
already stabilized.
But the Deputy Minister replied, "As far as our future pattern is concerned we
shall have to rely on migratory labour to an increasing extent".
"The Railways assure us", he continued, "that they can provide transport for a
Bantu over a distance of 200 miles over a weekend and back at a fare of R3.25,
and Putco0') can do it for even less. We are, therefore, approaching the stage
when all the migratory labourers in the urban areas will be able to pay regular
return visits to their homes and their families".
PROPOSED DOCUMENTS OF NATIONAL IDENTIFICATION
In a speech made at the University of Potchefstroom on 20
(9) Cols. 2264-71.
00) Rand Daily Mail, 6 May.
(11) The Public Utility Transport Corporation Ltd.

March(2) the Minister of Bantu Administration and Development placed
emphasis on political and cultural separation rather than on the attainment of the
greatest possible degree of territorial separation.
He said, "Although Bantu homelands are a key concept, there are other facets in
applying policy that run parallel with Bantu homelands and deserve our attention
even before their geographic definition". Many critics coupled the success or
failure of Government policy with absolute geographic separation. But however
much one desired such separation, sight should not be lost of reality.
There had been misrepresentation about the presence of Africans in White urban
areas, the Minister continued. In fact there were only about 3,000,000 working
there, of whom a little less than one-third came from neighbouring states. And
many of those from South Africa were migratory labourers, in constant contact
with their homelands.
The essence of Government policy was not "the spectacular removal" of Africans
to their respective homelands. It lay in the process of emancipating the Bantu
"nations" and in their spiritual, traditional, and political anchoring to their
homelands. Wherever he was born or lived, every African was a member of a
specific nation. Membership of a nation was a sociological fact and this would
have to be given legal recognition.
The Minister said he hoped that legislation would be introduced at an early stage
to give the various Bantu Authorities the right to issue documents of citizenship to
their subjects. Such a document, which would be the precursor of a passport,
would certify that the holder was a member of a specific national community.
Until the Bantu Authorities were in a position to issue their own identity
documents and to build up their own identification systems these documents
would be issued on their behalf by the Department of Bantu Administration and
Development.
REGULATIONS FOR URBAN BANTU RESIDENTIAL AREAS
Revised regulations governing the control and supervision of urban Bantu
residential areas were gazetted on 14 June as Government Notice R1036, and
came into effect on 1 August. They provided, inter alia, that family housing
permits may be allocated only to males who are South African citizens and over
21 years of age, who qualify under Section 10 (1) (a) or (b) of the Urban Areas
Act to live in the prescribed area concerned (i.e. by virtue of birth or long
residence), who are employed there, and who have dependants.
Other families who qualify to be in the prescribed area may be accommodated
only as lodgers with a householder.
(12) Rand Da'ly Mail and Star. 21 March.
170
AFRICAN WIDOWS
A housing permit may be cancelled on 30 days' notice, among other reasons, if
the holder is for a continuous period of 30 days unemployed or not following
some lawful trade or occupation (except in cases of illness). A period of
unemployment, then, may result in loss of rights possessed under Section 10 (1)
(a) or (b). The permit may be cancelled, too, if the holder ceases to be, in the
superintendent's opinion, a fit and proper person to reside in the township, or if
the holder is convicted of an offence and is sentenced to imprisonment without
the option of a fine for a period exceeding six months.
RESIDENTIAL PERMITS FOR CERTAIN PROFESSIONAL PEOPLE
The regulations provide that permits for family housing may be issued to
employees or representatives of a church, a school, the State, or a provincial or
local authority who may be transferred to the prescribed area concerned. If the
holder ceases to occupy that office or position, however, the permit may be
cancelled, and he and his dependants will have to leave the area. If the holder dies
the superintendent may call upon the dependants to leave.
It was pointed out in the Press that transfers might have the effect of depriving a
professional man and his family of permanent residential rights in any urban area.
AFRICAN WIDOWS AND DIVORCEES
During September 1967 the Department of Bantu Administration and
Development sent a circular to all Bantu Affairs Commissioners and local
authorities dealing in the main with the accommodation of African widows in
urban areas other than those of the Transkei.
No woman (whether or not widowed) was to be placed on the waiting list for
housing on a family basis, it was stated. Women who needed accommodation and
who qualified to be in the area must become lodgers with a registered
householder.
If a woman became widowed while she was occupying a house with her husband
and family, and if she qualified in her own name to remain in the area under
Section 10 (1) (a) or (b) of the Urban Areas Act, she could be allowed to continue
to occupy the house provided that she was able to pay the rent and provided that
there were no legal problems.
But if a woman who became widowed did not qualify in her own name to remain
in the town she could stay on in the house only with the specific approval of the
Chief Bantu Affairs Commissioner for the area. Whenever possible, such women
must be resettled in the homelands. Permission might, however, be given for a
woman to continue to occupy her house if for one reason or another she could not
be so resettled and if she and her

family could not be placed with her parents, a brother-in-law, or some other
guardian.
It was subsequently decided, after representations had been made to the
Government, that a divorced woman who had been granted custody of her
children might stay on in her home if four conditions were met. She must be able
to prove that she was not the guilty party. She must qualify in her own right to
remain in the town. Her husband must agree to vacate the house and to the
transfer of the tenancy to his former wife. And the woman must be able to pay the
rent.
The circular stated that if the residents of a township were moved to a new
municipal Bantu residential area all women who were registered tenants in the old
area must be resettled in homelands.
It provided, too, that every six months urban local authorities must submit to the
Department lists of all African women who were lawfully in the area but did not
qualify for houses. Resettlement offices have been set up by Bantu Affairs
Commissioners.
ARRESTS AND PROSECUTIONS UNDER THE PASS LAWS
Arrests in Johannesburg
No country-wide statistics later than those quoted on page 71 of last year's Survey
are available relating to arrests and convictions under the pass laws. During July
and August Miss Ann Adams, Southern Transvaal Regional Secretary of the
Institute of Race Relations, attended the Bantu Affairs Commissioners' courts at
Fordsburg, Johannesburg. She reported that five courts dealt with charges of
failure to produce reference books on demand, or being in the prescribed area for
more than 72 hours without permission. Another court dealt with charges of being
idle or undesirable, and still another with foreign Africans and with charges of
failure to pay taxes, and forgeries of reference books. /
According to a report in the Rand Daily Mail of 19 January, at least 75,000
Africans, including some 5,000 women, appeared during 1967 in the five courts
first mentioned by Miss Adams. About 40,000 of them were convicted, while
another 15,000 were referred to the court that dealt with Africans accused of
being idle or undesirable. On 7 August the Star reported that 2,449 mn and 140
women had appeared in the five courts during the previous four days. It is
estimated that an average of about 600 Africans were arrested in Johannesburg
every day for pass offences.
Miss Adams stated that during her visits the five courts heard 123 cases in 225
minutes. The usual sentence for those found guilty was RI or 7 days, but a few
sentences were as high
THE PASS LAWS

as RIO or 30 days. The sentences were heavier for foreign Africans who were
found in the city without permission. These charges, and those of being idle or
undesirable, were investigated in more detail than were the rest.
When alternative sentences of fines were imposed and the Africans were in
regular employment but had no money in their possession a prisoners' friend was
asked to get into touch with the employer to find out if he would pay the fine.
Three prisoners' friends were employed at the courts.
Men who were convicted for a first time for being idle were usually given
suspended sentences on condition that they either left the prescribed area or found
work and remained in it for a year. Those who contravened the conditions were
sent to farm colonies.
Forcible removal from prescribed areas
In some cases the court ordered that the convicted person be removed to his last
home or a rural village. In reply to questions in the Assembly on 7 May(') the
Deputy Minister of Bantu Administration gave figures relating to the number of
Africans who had been removed from certain cities to their respective homelands
under police surveillance. Between November 1967 and April 1968 they averaged
1,410 a month in Johannesburg, 323 in Durban, and 6 in Cape Town. Between
February and April 1968 they averaged 117 monthly in Pretoria.
Handcutts were used for men at Johannesburg and Durban, the Deputy Minister
said, in cases of resistance and to prevent escapes. Miss Adams reported that
courts had power to order that the costs of repatriation be met from an African's
own money, but that in practice the Africans were given free tickets.
Arrests in Cape Town
Earlier, 2) the Deputy Minister gave figures indicating the numbers of Africans
who were convicted in various years for being illegally in the magisterial districts
of Cape Town, Bellville, Wynberg. and Simonstown:
Men Women
1962 ... .... ... ... 6,260 2,174
1964 ... .... ... ... 6,934 2,410
1966 ... .... ... ... 10,783 5,391
1967 ... .... ... ... 11,003 4,364
It was reported in the Cape Times') that during 1967, 21,435
( -') Assembly 22 March, Hansard 7 col. 2651.
(3) 2) December 1967 and 6 May 1968.

Africans had appeared in the Bantu Affairs Commissioner's court at Wynberg on
charges relating to the pass and tax laws, while another 4,000 had paid admission
of guilt fees. During the month of March 1968 alone, 887 men and women were
charged for being in the prescribed area for more than 72 hours without
permission, and 335 others for failure to produce reference books.
Police standing orders relating to arrests
Public attention was focussed on arrests under the pass laws when, in February(')
a Johannesburg magistrate, Mr. F. P. Morgan, said that out of 118 cases heard in
one court at Fordsburg on a normal day, 36 accused should never have been
brought before the court. Each had lost two days' wages. In large numbers of
instances, he said, the police arrested people near their homes and places of work
and refused to give them an opportunity to fetch their reference books. "It would
appear that the presentday system adopted by the police can be compared to the
pressgang system", Mr. Morgan commented.
Following this up, the Star reported on 21 February that in one Fordsburg court
alone during 1967 a total of 12,266 Africans were charged with being in the
prescribed area without permission. Of these, 5,924 were convicted, and 5,880
cases were remanded to other courts. The prosecutor withdrew 411 of the charges
because the people arrested were in possession of valid documents.
Questioned in the Assembly on 13 March,(51 the Deputy Minister of Police
refused to disclose details of the police standing orders relating to arrests under
the pass laws because, he said, publication of the information would inform
transgressors how to act so as to defeat the ends of justice.
But "a spokesman at Police headquarters" was reported(6) to have said the
standing orders laid down that when an African was detained for not having a
reference book on his person all efforts should be made by the station commander
to give him a chance to prove that his offence was purely an oversight. He might
be allowed to telephone his employer in case the latter could confirm whether or
not he possessed a reference book. Alternatively, when this was possible, he must
be taken to his place of residence or to his employer to fetch his book. Policemen
who did not follow standing orders were severely dealt with, it was stated.
Especially in the larger centres the influx control system places a heavy burden on
the local authorities that administer it, and involves Africans in long periods of
waiting for attention. The staff establishment at the Johannesburg municipal
labour branch was increased during 1968 after the Council's Non-European
Affairs Department had reported that, on an average,
(6) Star, 1 March.
THE PASS LAWS

African men waited 1 to 2 hours in a queue before receiving attention. The daily
overflow was told to return on a subsequent occasion. In such conditions the
accuracy with which influx matters were dealt with by hard-pressed officials was
suspect. If the Africans could not receive attention reasonably expeditiously,
explosive situations must follow, it was stated.
INFLUX CONTROL IN THE WESTERN CAPE
Influx control in the Western Cape, and the Government's scheme for reducing
the African labour force there, were described on page 169 of last year's Survey.
In effect, the Bantu Labour Regulations described on page 159 have been in force
in the Western Cape, in an even more severe form, since 1965. African
workseekers from outside the area must register at labour bureaux in their home
areas, and may then be offered contracts of work in the Western Cape for periods
of not more than a year. Employers who require "contract" labour have to comply
with a number of conditions.
In the Assembly on 7 June(7 the Minister of Bantu Administration and
Development said that according to the latest figure (for 1966) there were 13,414
contract workers in the Western Cape. On 14 March, Mrs. R. N. Robb, Director of
the Athlone Advice Office (which is run by the Black Sash in co-operation with
the Institute of Race Relations), gave an address on the effects of the migratory
labour system on the individual labourer.8 She said that in the three African
townships which served Greater Cape Town there were 12,214 adult men living
on a family basis as against about 29,000 living in "bachelor" quarters. Of the
latter, 16,000 were contract workers: the rest had been working in Cape Town for
many years, going home periodically on holiday. In future, if these men left Cape
Town on holiday they would thereafter be dealt with under the Bantu Labour
Regulations.
Mrs. Robb pointed out that contract workers could never earn the right, after ten
years with one employer or fifteen years working in the same area, to live
permanently in the place where they were employed. This meant that they could
never become entitled to have their families with them in their places of
employment.
In the June-July report of the Advice Office, Mrs. Robb drew attention to the
plight of contract workers who are dissatisfied with their conditions of work or
are dismissed. It is a punishable offence for an African to break a contract of
service. If a job is terminated by an employer the African is virtually forced to
signify his agreement. The money he has been able to save from his wages may
be insufficient for his return fare home.
(N) Published in The Black Sash, August.

Other types of hardship experienced by Africans in the Western Cape have been
mentioned in previous issues of this Survey. Continuing difficulties are described
in monthly reports of the Advice Office. Part of the Greater Cape Town area is
controlled by the City Council and part by the Divisional Council of the Cape,
and an African who has moved from one of these areas to the other at any time
during the previous fifteen years is deemed to have broken his record of
continuous service. Women who have been in Cape Town for many years are
being endorsed out because they did not register at the specified date in 1952,
although it was not until later that publicity was given to the need for women to
register. Men who are unqualified (although they may have been in Cape Town
for as long as fourteen years) cannot obtain family accommodation even if they
marry women who are qualified in their own right to be in the area. Numerous
other types of hardship were quoted in the reports.
SOME NOTES ON INFLUX CONTROL IN OTHER AREAS
As described earlier, influx control has been tightened in all other parts of the
country as the result of the introduction of the new Bantu Labour Regulations.
The Black Sash Advice Office in Johannesburg, too, continues to try to help
Africans who find themselves in difficulties, and reports on the frustrations
encountered. The number of "endorsements out" is increasing and it is usually
impossible to have the orders rescinded. Increasingly large numbers of women
come to ask for assistance.
A case of especial hardship involving a woman was reported in AprilY) She had
lived in the African township of Bethal since her marriage in 1953. Towards the
end of 1967 her husband deserted her to live with another woman in a homeland.
In terms of the law she should then have left, too. The township superintendent
refused her request to remain on the ground that she was divorcing her husband.
Although the local labour bureau gave her permission to work for a Bethal
businessman she was arrested and handcuffed. The magistrate cautioned and
discharged her. pointing out that the endorsement in her reference book
authorized her employment but not her residence in the area.
It was reported in January('") that a young man, born in 1943, had, while a minor,
lived in various towns staying with relatives after his parents died. He had, thus,
lost his right to remain in the town of his birth, and there seemed to be nowhere
where he could legally work: he was ordered out of one urban area after another.
He eventually hanged himself.
(1o) Post, 7 January.
176
RESETTLEMENT VILLAGES
RESETTLEMENT VILLAGES
Africans who are forced to leave urban or White farming areas are, when
possible, sent to their previous homes in the Reserves or to live with relatives in
the homelands. Many of them, however, have no ties with a Reserve. In such
cases they may be sent to a resettlement village. A few of these villages are near
to border industrial areas where breadwinners can find work; but at numbers of
others there are extremely limited opportunities of local employment, thus the
men have to seek work as migrants, leaving their families behind.
A list of 24 resettlement villages was given on page 181 of last year's Survey. In
the address quoted earlier Mrs. Robb estimated that about 70,000 people are
accommodated in them, 50,000 of them women and children and the rest mainly
boys or elderly or disabled men.
The village at Sada was described on page 177 of the 1967 Survey. Speaking in
Johannesburg during June Mrs. R. M. Johnston, national secretary of the Black
Sash, said that eyewitnesses had told of the grinding poverty of the Africans there.
A Press report in January"') stated that the Divisional Council's medical officer of
health had described Sada as being "rotten with tuberculosis". No inspection of
meat took place. There were no facilities for pauper burials: bodies were kept in
homes until some arrangement could be made for their disposal. According to the
Deputy Minister of Bantu Development,(") the authorities have made some effort
to ease the economic situation. A few residents of Sada were making bricks for an
extension to the village, he said, and some small-holdings had been made
available at an irrigation scheme in the vicinity where the people could grow their
own vegetables.
Another resettlement village where there is hardship is Mngqesha, ten miles from
King William's Town on the way to Alice. Mrs. Johnston said that the dwellings,
like those at Sada. were one-roomed, and some accommodated as many as eight
people. Cooking had to be done in the open. Water was delivered by tractor once
a week, when householders filled every available container. If they ran short they
had to walk to a dam about three-quarters of a mile away.
Villages in the Stutterheim, Herschel, and other districts were described last
year.('3 Residents of all these resettlement villages who are unfit for work are
supplied with rations, and the Department provides blankets for those in need.
Some qualify for social pensions.
(12) Assembly. 6 February.
(13) It was erroneously stated that of 28,181 Africans in the Stutterheim area. 81
were in
employment. The position apparently was that there were 81 workseekers not in
employment.

The Department of Bantu Administration and Development has established a
transit camp in a mine compound on the outskirts of Johannesburg for Africans
who are endorsed out of the city and the aged and infirm who cannot work. Those
who have no home in a Reserve live in the camp while arrangements are made for
them to be resettled somewhere. Basic rations are supplied.
FOREIGN AFRICANS
Mr. G. F. van L. Froneman, deputy chairman of the Bantu Affairs Commission,
said in the Assembly on 6 February4) that there were more than 600,000 foreign
Africans in the Republic, including about 90,000 from Portuguese territories and
50,000 from Malawi. Some 368,000 of them are employed on the mines, and are
repatriated by the mining companies at the conclusion of their contracts of
employment.
The agreements reached with certain neighbouring states in regard to the entry of
foreign Africans and their rights while in South Africa were described on page
183 of last year's Survey. In the Assembly on 19 March(") the Minister of Bantu
Administration and Development outlined the agreement made with
Mozambique, which came into operation on 1 July 1966.
Since that date, Africans wishing to enter the Republic to work have been
required to complete a contract of service before leaving, the contract being for a
maximum period of eighteen months. After completing a contract the worker
must return home for at least six months before entering a new one.
Africans from Mozambique who were already in South Africa on 1 July 1966
(other than those on the mines) were given the opportunity of regularizing their
position by obtaining passports with the necessary endorsement entitling them to
work. Their repatriation would be staggered to prevent a disruption of the labour
market. The onus was on employers to return a worker to the rail or bus halt
nearest to his home.
In cases where the African had married a South African woman, his wife and
children could go with him if he produced a certificate of marriage or of a
customary union and if a deposit of R20 was paid: this was refunded if the family
remained in Mozambique for at least two years. The wife and children must be in
possession of South African travel documents. No financial assistance was given
with their transport costs. SOME COMMENTS ON AND PROTESTS
AGAINST THE
MIGRATORY LABOUR SYSTEM
During 1968 the results were made public(") of a study of
(15) Hansard 7 cols. 2390-1.
(1) Star, 22 March.
MIGRATORY LABOUR
crime among urban Africans, undertaken for the South African Bureau of Racial
Affairs (Sabra) by Dr. G. M. Retief, a criminologist of the University of South
Africa. One of his conclusions was that all attempts to conquer this crime would
fail if African family life were not placed on a firm and sound basis.
At a meeting of the Federal Council of the Nederduitse Gereformeerde Churches,
held in September, a report was submitted by a Synod Commission on migratory
labour. This report dealt with the disintegration of African family life. While
stating that migratory labour was not the sole reason for social collapse, the
Commissioners said that the system of migratory labour had caused a cancer to
rage in the life of the African population which must necessarily affect the whole
social and religious life of all the races in South Africa.17)
Findings of the Council of the Institute of Race Relations on the effects of
industrialization on social structure and family life have been referred to on page
27.
On Family Day, 8 July, the Christian Institute organized an all-day vigil of prayer
for people of all denominations to mark their sense of concern over the disruption
of African family life and South Africa's high divorce rate. Prayers were said for
those who make and administer laws and for those who suffer loneliness through
separation from kith and kin.
On the same day the Black Sash issued a leaflet entitled "Family Week is not for
Africans".
During September the Synod of the Johannesburg Diocese of the Church of the
Province (Anglican) called upon all Christians to press for changes in policies and
laws which resulted in the denial of marriage and the destruction of family life.
Citizens' Action Committees have been formed in various centres to protest
against enforced removals under the pass laws, the schemes for Black spot
removals, and the Group Areas Act. In September they organized a wide
distribution of posters bearing a portrait of the Prime Minister and his words
(spoken in another connection), "You must not try to take a man's home away
from him".
(17) Star. 12 October.
179
SUNDRY MATTERS AFFECTING NON-WHITE PEOPLE

URBIAN BANTU COUNCILS
The towns in which Urban Bantu Councils have been established, in terms of Act
79/1961, and the dates of their establishment, are:
Benoni, 1963 Johannesburg, 1968
Bloemfontein, 1968 Parys, 1967
Boksburg, 1968 Roodepoort, 1968
Durban (two councils) 1968 Uitenhage, 1968
Grahamstown, 1968 Vereeniging, 1965
Kroonstad, 1966 Welkom, 1963
It is reported that a further council is to be set up, in Port Elizabeth.
The Southern Transvaal Region of the Institute of Race Relations has produced a
memorandum (RR71/1968) entitled "Advisory Boards and Urban Bantu Councils,
with special reference to Johannesburg".
The councils have elected members and members selected by the recognized local
representatives of chiefs from their own ranks: the number of selected members
may not exceed the number elected. Unless a council is established for a
particular national unit the elections take place on an ethnic basis, Zulus voting
for a Zulu candidate, etc. (for some years the Joint Advisory Boards in Soweto,
Johannesburg, rejected the system for this reason). The councils appoint
committees from their members to deal with matters under the councils' purview.
Thus far the townships of Meadowlands and Diepkloof in Johannesburg, which
fall under the Bantu Resettlement Board and not the municipality, do not
participate in the system.
In some areas various parties were formed to contest the elections although in the
event the elections appear to have been fought more on a personal than a party
basis. According to the Southern Transvaal Region of the Institute of Race
Relations there were five parties in Soweto: the Soweto People's Party (composed
largely of members of the old advisory boards), the African Foundation for South
Africa Party (which favours separate development), the Lebowa National Party
(composed of members of the Northern Sotho ethnic group), the Sofasonke Party,
and the Masingafi Party. A large majority, of 34 out of 41 elected seats, was won
by the Soweto People's Party: the A.F.S.A. obtained only 2 seats.
With the agreement of the Joint Advisory Boards the Johannesburg City Council
decided that the Soweto council would
URBAN BANTU COUNCILS

have merely advisory powers for the first three years while members "found their
feet". (In certain other areas the councils already possess some administrative
powers.)
The regulations for the Soweto council, which were published in the Provincial
Gazette on 10 January 1968, prohibited any member from receiving a fee other
than his official allowance. When these regulations were read out at the council's
first meeting, in March. some of the members were perturbed to discover this
regulation implied that they would not be able to make representations to the
authorities on behalf of individual constituents. Mr. W. J. P. Carr, the Manager of
the city's Non-European Affairs Department, said that the Government had
prohibited all Urban Bantu Councils from making such representations because.
in the past, malpractices had developed: some advisory board members had
charged fees for making representations,0)
Greater consternation resulted from a speech by the Deputy Minister of Bantu
Administration at the first meeting of the Soweto council.(') Firstly, he said that
the establishment of the Urban Bantu Council did not in the least mean that
Soweto would ever become a Bantu homeland. Africans should not and could not
expect any political rights in the White homelands. Their stay there was a
temporary arrangement. "But the ideal must behowever long it will take-for the
White man to be in his area and the Black nations in their areas."
Secondly, the Deputy Minister warned the council that it was not a municipality.
It was there to advise the municipality and to fulfil specific tasks entrusted to it by
the City Council. "Any attempt to go outside that scope will certainly lead to
absolutely unnecessary trouble." Urban Bantu Councils would have to fulfil their
duties within the framework of the law and of Government policy: they could, at
most, become agents of the administration.
Councillors were warned that "certain people" might be tempted to use the
council to further their own selfish political ends and views: "I can assure you that
my Department will not tolerate any such irresponsible action", the Deputy
Minister stated.
Two councils have been established in Durban, one for Kwa Mashu and the
second, called the Ningizimu council, to represent residents of the other municipal
townships and hostels.
The Africans of Pretoria have thus far rejected the system. partly because only
one council is proposed for the two townships of Mamelodi and
Atteridgeville/Saulsville, which are some 22 miles apart, and partly because it has
not been decided with which of the eight ethnic groups defined by the
Government the Transvaal Ndebele should vote.(3)
The Springs Joint Advisory Board refused to accept the
(1) Star, 13 March.
(3) Thc World, 3 April.

system after the limitations placed on the activities of Soweto councillors became
known."4
URBAN LOCAL GOVERNMENT FOR COLOURED
AND INDIAN PEOPLE
As described in previous issues of this Survey,O5) consultative or management
committees are being set up in Coloured and Indian group areas of the Cape,
Transvaal, and Free State. Both types of committee initially act in an advisory
capacity, but certain executive powers are gradually conferred upon management
committees. As a first stage, all the members of management committees are
appointed, but later some of the members are elected by residents.
This second stage was reached in respect of the Coloured people of Johannesburg
during 1967, and during 1968 has been promised in Oudtshoorn, Bellville,
Worcester, Graaff-Reinet, and Port Elizabeth!"6
Questioned in the Assembly, the responsible Ministers said(") that, by April, 21
Coloured management committees, 35 Coloured consultative committees, and 5
Indian consultative committees had thus far been established. Since then, a sixth
Indian consultative committee has been set up, in Roshnee outside Vereeniging,
and another Coloured consultative committee has been established, at Rust-Ter-
Vaal, also near Vereeniging.
A non-statutory Indian consultation committee was set up in Cape Town in mid-
1968, consisting of eight prominent members of the Indian community there.8)
Natal has a different system, of local affairs committees which will gradually be
granted increasing power until they are replaced by independent local authorities.
This final stage was reached in Verulam during September, when the first all-
Indian Town Board was elected. In the statement referred to earlier the Minister
of Community Development said that by the end of February there were 14 Indian
local affairs committees. Since then, an Indian committee has been constituted for
Chatsworth, Durban, and a Coloured committee created in Pietermaritzburg.
Under the authority of the Department of Community Development an Inter-
Departmental Committee has published An Outline of Local Government in
South Africa as a guide to non-white local government bodies.
STATE EXPENDITURE ON AFRICANS
The Report of the Controller and Auditor-General for
(4) Star, 11 July.
(5) e.g. 1965, page 173.
(6) Star, 17 February, and Cape Times, 12 October.
(7) Ministers of the Interior and of Community Development. Hansard 4 of
1968, colsk
1175, 1411.
(8) Rand Da'ly Mail. 24 August.
182
STATE EXPENDITURE ON AFRICANS 183

1966-7 " sets out the direct expenditure by the State during that year on behalf of
Africans in the Republic. Expenditure in the Transkei is excluded except for
posts, telegraphs, and radio services. Also excluded are advances and loans for
African housing. But the figures include administration and the expenditure that
State departments as employers are required to incur for the registration of
workers and in contributions to the Bantu Service levies.(")
A summary is:
General Social Capital
Department administration services expenditure Totals
R. R. R. R.
Bantu Administration
and Development 9,969,276 12,803,524 35,126 22,807,926
S.A. Bantu Trust ... 5,610,799 3,831,923 43,589,198 53,031,920 Bantu
Education ... 1,573,493 22,402,990 1,957,003 25,933,486 Education, Arts, and
Science .... ....... 10,278 116,383 1,264 127,925
Health and Hospitals 20,810 22,820,992 . 22,841,802
Trransport ......... 8,053 11,219,500 - 11,227,553
Other Departments ... 267,301 370,788 - 638,089
R17,460,010 73,566,100 45,582,591 136,608,701
Expenditure by the Provincial Administrations, local authorities. and Transkeian
Government is not included. An estimate of this expenditure was given on page
225 of last year's Survey.
During the Budget debate in the Assembly on 3 April,(11) Mr. D. J. Marais and
Mr. D. E. Mitchell of the United Party urged the Minister of Finance to give
greater assistance to urban Africans in the way of educational expenses and social
pensions. Mr. Marais said he regarded it as his duty as a public representative to
put the case for a group of the population that had helped to build up prosperity in
South Africa but had no representation in Parliament.
The accounts of the Transkeian Government are summarized on page 143.
TAXES PAID BY AFRICANS
General tax
All African men between the ages of 18 and 64 years of age inclusive have to pay
a general tax of R3.50 a year, irrespective of what their incomes or family
commitments are. Payment of this tax (but not of other forms of taxation) is noted
in the man's reference book, and he is liable to summary arrest if he cannot
produce this proof of payment.
(') R.P. 60/1967, page 12.
(10) In terms of Acts 64 of 1952 and 53 of 1957.
(11) Hansard 9 cols. 3371-6. 3388-9.

Additional general tax
Instead of the provincial personal taxes paid by adults of other racial groups, all
African men and women, whether married or single, are required to pay an
additional general tax if their taxable incomes exceed R360 a year. The rate of the
tax varies according to income above this amount. Various deductions and rebates
are allowed from the gross income for contributions to pension and allied funds
and for medical and dental expenses: but there are no rebates for dependants.
According to the Minister of Bantu Administration and Development."-" in the
1967-8 financial year Africans in the Republic paid R10,283,339 in general and
additional general taxes. Those in the Transkei paid R1,716,416.("')
Normal and provincial income taxes and supertax
African men and women are liable for these taxes on the same basis as are
members of other racial groups, except that the amounts paid are deducted from
the additional general tax that is payable by the individuals concerned.
The Minister of Finance said in the Assembly"" that in terms of the assessments
for the 1966-7 financial year that had been issued up to 31 March 1968, Africans
in the Republic were liable to pay R158,877 in normal income taxes. The
Controller and Auditor-General stated in the Accounts of the Transkeian
Government for 1966-7('-) that during that year Africans in the territory paid
R6,629 in income taxes.
General and tribal levies
African men (but not men of other racial groups) may be required to contribute to
general and tribal levies: these go towards administration, costs of education,
health services, roads, etc. On the occasion mentioned earlier the Minister of
Bantu Administration and Development stated that Africans in the Republic
contributed R1,621,500 in this way in 1967-8. The Controller and Auditor-
General reported that R417,818 was paid in the Transkei.
Local tax
The Minister said that R315,695 was collected in local taxes in the Republic in
1967-8, while the Transkeian Government reported that the local tax paid
amounted to R248,591. (Quitrent is omitted from these figures.) Africans living in
Reserves, if not liable for local tax, are required to pay rent for the residential and
(12) Assembly, 7 June, Hansard 17 cols. 6745-6.
(13) Transkeian Gazette, 28 June.
(14) 4 June, Hansard 17 col. 6441.
(15) Page 34.
TAXATION OF AFRICANS
arable allotments they occupy. Grazing fees are payable by owners of stock.
Hospital levies
According to the Minister, R70,116 was collected in the Republic in hospital
levies in 1967-8.
Contributions to the costs of education
It was estimated by the Minister that school boards and committees in the
Republic raised R1,500,000 in 1967-8 towards the erection, maintenance, and
running costs of schools. He was unable to furnish estimates of the sums that had
been added to rentals in urban areas for the erection of lower primary schools, nor
of the amounts parents had contributed to the salaries of privatelypaid teachers
and the costs of text-books and stationery, school fees. etc. (These contributions
are not required from White parents.)
No figures are available in respect of the Transkei.
Indirect taxation
According to a statement of revenue in the Transkeian Gazette for 28 June, the
amounts paid in that territory in 1967-8 for licences. stamp, estate, and transfer
duties, and motor vehicle and road taxes, amounted to R550,177.
No equivalent figure is available in respect of Africans in the Republic, nor is
there any recent estimate of what Africans paid in respect of their share of
customs and excise duties.
In a study conducted for the Africa Institute,"") Mr. E. J. van der Merwe
estimated that the total amount paid by Africans in indirect taxation in 1964-5 was
R28,811,000.
Summing up
As is clear, it is impossible, from the data available, to estimate the total amount
that Africans pay in taxation. Accepting Mr. van der Merwe's figure for indirect
taxation (the amount would be considerably greater now), a total of R45.149.981
is accounted for in the preceding paragraphs; but. as has been explained, numbers
of very large items are excluded.
It must be borne in mind that there are other ways in which Africans contribute:
(a) Sub-economic loans are available for housing schemes for
Whites, Coloured, and Asians in the lower income groups.
but in recent years no such loan funds have been provided for African housing. In
the newer schemes the rents are fixed in such a way that, over a period of years,
the
(10,) Qtocd in Stats, 15 December 1966.

Africans themselves repay most of the costs of erection plus interest on the capital
advanced.!7) Additional sums are added to the rent towards the cost of
administering the African townships and of the health, welfare and
recreational services provided.
(b) Urban parents are often forced to send their children
to rural boarding schools because no high schools are available locally. All the
trade and vocational schools, teacher-training schools, and university colleges are
in
rural areas.
(c) Africans help to make possible the profits on which milling and other
companies are taxed.
(d) In numbers of occupations Africans are paid less than
members of other racial groups receive for equivalent work, and a saving is
thereby effected in the budgets of
governmental authorities and others.
(e) Free labour is often made available for the construction
of works in Bantu areas.
Some anomalies in taxation
As mentioned, Africans pay general and additional general taxes instead of the
personal provincial tax paid by adults of other races. There are various
differences.
(i) Africans must pay the general tax while they are between
the ages of 18 and 64 years inclusive. For other groups the age limits for personal
taxation are 21 to 59 years
inclusive.
(ii) Married women of the White, Coloured, and Asian
groups do not pay personal taxes, but married African women are required to pay
the additional general tax if
their incomes are R360 a year or more.
(iii) Particularly for persons in the lower income groups, the
rates are higher for Africans than they are for members
of other groups.
Method of collecting taxes from Africans
The system for collecting African taxes is a highly involved one. The description
that follows deals only with general and additional general taxes and income tax,
leaving levies, local taxes. etc. out of account.
African men must pay their general tax at the office of a Bantu Affairs
Commissioner as from the first of January in respect of the calendar year
concerned.
The onus is on Africans who are liable for normal and provincial income taxes to
submit returns to the Receiver of
(17) Johannesburg is an exceptional case: there the City Council subsidizes the
re, ntals o the
poorer African fami'ico
186
TAXATION OF AFRICANS
Revenue in the same way as do members of other racial groups. In due course
they receive assessments. Employers may make monthly deductions from salaries
or wages towards the amounts due, in accordance with official PAYE tables.
Africans who are liable for the additional general tax are expected to submit
returns to the Receiver of Bantu Tax. Employers may be asked to furnish returns
in respect of the Africans they employ, but this has not been rendered compulsory
for all employers.
If an African has paid income tax, he is then expected to take the receipt to the
Receiver of Bantu Tax, who will offset the amount paid against the sum that is
due by way of Bantu additional tax.
With such a complicated system it is inevitable that amounts due in additional
general taxes are not always collected.
It may happen that an employer notifies the Receiver of Bantu Tax that an African
on his staff is earning more than R360 a year, but that the African concerned
omits to send in a return. During 1968 several Receivers instructed employers to
deduct arrear taxes from the wages of their African employees. In an information
bulletin, the Transvaal Chamber of Industries warned its members that it was
illegal to make such deductions except in response to an order of court!" )
In the Assembly on 14 June('" the Minister of Bantu Administration and
Development said the Government had decided that legislation should be
introduced making it com pulsory for employers to make monthly deductions
from wages to cover sums due from Africans in additional general taxation.
Details of the method had still to be worked out.
The regulations relating to African taxation have been issued in consolidated form
as Government Notices 1883, 1884, and 1885 of 18 October. The Minister laid
down in these regulations that Africans who cannot produce tax receipts on
demand should not be arrested before any reasonable explanation has been
investigated or if the African can produce proof that he is in legal employment.
THE RIGHTS OF AFRICAN WOMEN
During the year under review the Institute of Race Relations published a booklet
entitled The Rights of African Women: Some Su,,ested Reforms.(2°) Attention
was drawn to certain disabilities of women under archaic tribal law, to
uncertainties that arise because of conflicting provisions of native law and
common law, and to various differences which appeared unwarranted between
provincial ordinances.
I1) Rand Daily Mail, 4 May.
(19) Hansard 18 col. 7268.
(20)) Compiled by the writer of this Survey.

Regulations for the voluntary registration of customary unions were promulgated
as Government Notice R1970 in the Government Gazette No. 2199 of 25 October.
(OLOURED CADETS
The Training Centres for Coloured Cadets Act, described on page 215 of last
year's Survey, came into operation on 1 March. It became compulsory for all
Coloured men between the ages of 18 and 24 years of age to register by the end of
May.
In the Government's estimates for 1968-9(2I) sums of R400,000 were voted for
the construction and R225,000 for the maintenance of the first cadet camp, being
built at Faure in the Cape.
COLOURED RESERVES AND MISSION STATIONS
In the Assembly on 14 June22) the Minister of Coloured Affairs said that the area
of the Coloured Reserves and Mission Stations was 1,944,917 morgen. Certain
areas have been amalgamated during 1968:(2 ) Cystergrond in the Paarl area with
Pniel, and Rietfontein in the Gordonia area with Mier.
The sums voted in 1968-9 for the development of the Coloured areas were:(24)
R371.500 for general development work (of which R31,000 is recoverable from
Boards of Management);
R 48,000 for surveying erven in townships:
R 700 for advances and loans.
The Coloured Affairs Department stated, in its report for 1966-7, =: that during
that year Boards of Management had spent R 112,070 from their own funds on
effecting improvements.
The population of the Reserves, it continued, was 41,833. There were 61 schools
with 11,521 pupils.
Details of social services available, livestock owned, and development work
carried out, are given in this report and in the 1966-7 annual report of the Soil
Conservation Board.('
A new diamond mine started production in the Kamaggas Reserve at the
beginning of the year. It is leased from the Coloured Development Corporation by
a firm called Buffelsbank Diamante, which will pay the Corporation 26 per cent
of the pre-taxed profits..2-71
NATURALIZATION OF INDIANS
Between December 1967 and October 1968 a further 628
1 '0 R.P. 1/1968 page 274, R.P. 8/1968 page 7.
(22) Hansard 18 cols. 7257-8.
(23) Proclamations 99 and 100.
(24) R.P. 1/1968 pages 271-2, R.P. 8/1968 page 85.
(25) R.P. 21/1968 pages 9 and 10.
(26) R.P. 25/1968 page 32.
(27) Cape Argus. 1 February.
LIQUOR 189
stateless persons born in India were granted South African citizenship. These are
people who were born in areas under the authority of an Indian ruler and were,
thus, not British subjects. They had settled in South Africa before the Indian
Republican constitution came into effect in 1950 and hence were not regarded as
citizens of India either.
THE SUPPLY OF LIQUOR TO NON-WHITE PERSONS
Several changes to the Liquor Act were made in terms of the General Law
Amendment Act, No. 70 of 1968.
It was provided that the Minister of Justice may prohibit the sale of liquor for on-
consumption to Coloured or Asian people from premises in a White group area, or
their consumption of liquor on public premises in such an area, if he is of the
opinion that this ,Ives rise to undesirable conditions in the White area concerned,
and if he considers that sufficient provision exists for the Coloured or Asian
persons in their own group areas. The Minister may take such action only after the
National Liquor Board has made an enquiry and has submitted recommendations.
The Minister may prohibit a licensee, for any specified period, from conveying
liquor in quantities exceeding two gallons at any one time unless the licensee is in
possession of a permit from the police.
The Act prohibited any licensee from delivering any liquor to a person within an
African township (urban or rural) from outside such area, unless the person taking
delivery has been authorized to sell liquor. No-one other than a person who has
authority to sell may bring liquor in excess of two gallons a time into an African
township, unless with permission from the police.
190
GROUP AREAS AND HOUSING
THE PROVISION OF AMENITIES IN NON-WHITE GROUP AREAS
On 23 February Mr. G. S. Eden (a representative of Coloured voters) introduced a
Private Member's motion in the Assembly.() He called for a commission to be
appointed to investigate the ability of local authorities to finance the
implementation of separate development, particularly in regard to the cost of
moving communities both within and from municipal areas and of providing
amenities for them in new areas.
In many of the smaller towns the Coloured people, who in terms of Government
decisions were being moved to Coloured group areas, were poor people. Sub-
economic houses were being built from loan funds. But the Government should
make money available, too, for access roads, proper sanitation, and other
facilities, should help the people to build new churches, and, where appropriate,
should assist local authorities to develop the beaches that had been allocated to
Coloured people.
In reply,(2) the Minister of Community Development said that when a new
residential area was being developed in accordance with Government policy
(whether it was for Whites or nonwhites) his Department, through the National
Housing Commission, made loan funds available not only for housing but also for
obtaining and planning the land and for roads, electricity, water, and drainage. If,
for example, three-quarters of the residents of the area belonged to the sub-
economic 6roup, then three-quarters of the costs of providing these services could
be met from subeconomic funds. Local authorities had to bear half of the cost of
sub-economic schemes, but they acquired a completed scheme as an asset.
Applications for sub-economic schemes should, thus, include provision for the
facilities mentioned. Some local authorities apparently did not know this.
Registered sporting bodies and other private organizations (but not local
authorities) could apply for R for R grants from the appropriate Government
Department, for example Coloured Affairs or Indian Affairs, for the provision of
halls, sports and other communal facilities, the Minister said.
Questioned in the Assembly on 1 March,(3) the Ministers of Planning,
Community Development, Coloured Affairs, and Indian Affairs all said that since
1963 their departments had advanced
(I) Ftansard 3 cols. 1085-9.
(2) Cols. 1113-4.
0) Flansard 4 cols 1395. 1410.
TRADING IN GROUP AREAS 191
no sums to local authorities for the provision of amenities such as sports fields or
libraries.
COMMUNITY DEVELOPMENT AMENDMENT ACT,
No. 58 OF 1968
Powers of the Community Development Board
The Act widened the powers of the Community Development Board to operate in
areas where it has delegated its powers to the local authority concerned (for
example Pretoria) and thus to assist in the development of the area. It also enabled
the Board to override conditions for the establishment of a township that conflict
with its plans for the subdivision of land or the types of buildings to be erected.
According to the Minister,4) the Board was already exempt from the conditions of
establishment of any township as prescribed by any Administrator or provincial
townships board or commission, but had encountered difficulties in Durban,
which had its own townships board, not responsible to the provincial townships
commission.
Trading licences
The Act laid down procedure to be followed by those who want to open trading
businesses in areas in which they are disqualified persons under the Group Areas
Act (for example in a group area allocated to members of another racial group, or
in a controlled area where inter-racial changes of occupation of premises are
controlled by permit). Before applying for a new trading licence, the person
concerned must obtain a document from the Department of Community
Development indicating whether or not he will be allowed to occupy premises in
the area where he wants to trade.
It was stated that if a trading licence has already been issued to a racially
disqualified person, it may not be renewed if there is an objection by the Minister
or someone acting on his behalf.
Further, the Minister was given blanket power to prohibit the issue of trading
licences in a group area, or a "defined" area where development has been frozen,
unless the applicant for a licence produces a certificate from the Minister or
someone acting on his behalf stating that the licence may be granted.
When moving the second reading of the Bill,(5 the Minister said the aim was to
give preference in the granting of trading licences to people who qualified to be in
the area concerned. At present there were numbers of large and sometimes
monopolistic undertakings in some areas that were owned by disqualified
(4) Assenbly Hansard 5 col. 1804. Hansard 6 cols. 2180-1 t ) Assembiy. 8 March.
Hansard 5 cols. 1806-8.

persons. Furthermore, the trading potential in a new group area was often snapped
up by newcomers to the area. Provision must be made for a fair share of the trade
to be reserved for persons who qualified to live in the group area but at present
had businesses in parts of the town where they were racially disqualified.
The United Party opposed the second reading(') on the ground that the Bill was
yet another example of "creeping autocracy", and of the type of Government
thinking according to which, if snags were encountered under a scheme, further
legislation was passed that made further inroads into long-existing rights.
DEPRECIATION AND APPRECIATION CONTRIBUTIONS
The provisions of the law relating to appreciation and depreciation contributions,
as amended in 1967, were described on page 192 of last year's Survey.
According to the Report of the Controller and AuditorGeneral for 1966-7,(')
during that financial year the Community Development Board paid R783,971 in
partial compensation to disqualified owners who received a price lower than the
basic value when they sold their properties. (The basic value of a property is
determined by sworn valuators as at the time when a proclamation in respect of
the future of an area is gazetted.)
During the same period the Board received R689.955 in appreciation
contributions from persons who sold their properties for sums in excess of the
basic values.
Thirteen payments, totalling R27,069, were made by the Board in respect of the
goodwill value attaching to a business or profession that had been lost as a result
of the Group Areas Act. (The racial groups of the recipients were not stated.)
COLOURED PEOPLE LIVING IN BANTU RESIDENTIAL AREAS
It was stated in the Report of the Department of Planning for 1966-7(" that a large
proportion of the Coloured people who had been living for long periods in Bantu
residential areas had become completely "Bantu-ised" over the years. An
interdepartmental committee would establish what administrative steps should be
taken to determine whether such persons should be, and would prefer to be,
reclassified as Bantu under the Population Registration Act. The committee was
representative of the Department of Planning, Community Affairs, and Bantu
Administration and Development, and would act in consultation with the
Registrar of the population register.
0 ) Co',. !809-13.
1 P (2 1967 pages 544. 539.
(1 R.P. ,": 167. pa'e 9.
GROUP AREAS
CONTROL OF COLOURED TOWNSHIPS IN THE TRANSVAAL
Early in the year the Council for Coloured Affairs complained to the Department
of Coloured Affairs that certain municipalities in the Transvaal (Johannesburg,
Klerksdorp, and Roodepoort were cited) enforced a residential permit system in
Coloured townships, charging a fee for registration. In order to exercise control
the townships were sometimes raided at night.
In a letter to the Transvaal Municipal Executive the Secretary for Coloured
Affairs said that, generally speaking, his department was "of the opinion that
Coloured townships should be administered on the same lines as in the case of
White residential areas". He suggested that "consideration be given to a more
acceptable form of control, if it is considered necessary at all".
It was reported(') that the Transvaal Municipal Executive considered that a certain
measure of control was needed to prevent overcrowding and unlawful occupation
by members of disqualified racial groups, but that this should be exercised by
local authorities in such a way that the least amount of dissatisfaction and
inconvenience was caused.
BOOKLET FOR THOSE AFFECTED BY GROUP
AREAS PROCLAMATIONS
Mrs. Barbara D. Willis has published a booklet that was written for the Christian
Churches' Advice Office in Simonstown, describing the procedure that is
followed when group areas are proclaimed, and the rights possessed by persons
who are affected.
THE PROVISION OF HOUSING
The qualifying income limits for assisted housing were set out on page 180 of the
1966 Survey. Questioned in the Assembly on 9 February,(10O the Minister of
Community Development said that no scientifically calculated estimates existed
of the shortage of housing for persons in all income groups. However, he gave
figures calculated from waiting lists at his department's regional offices,
particulars furnished by local authorities, and resettlement programmes that had
been commenced for the current year. As at the end of 1967, the demand for
dwellings by people who fell within the income categories that qualified them for
national housing was:
Transvaal Cape Natal Free State
Whites ...... 1,300 1,950 700 300
Coloured ...... 5,000 15,000 1,500 450
Indians ...... 1,400 1,150 9,000
Africans ...... 9,600 9,500 3,800 4,000
()) Star, 12 March.
SRR-G

The houses that had been made available for occupation in 1966 by his
department and by local authorities with the aid of National Housing funds were:
Transvaal Cape Natal Free State
Whites ...... 3,104 1,851 1,007 280
Coloured ...... 675 3,309 371 87
Indians ...... 898 - 2,092
Africans ...... 8,361 1,823 1,497 1,668
Later, in the Senate,(") the Minister said that in 1967-8, a sum of R31,500,000
would be devoted to building about 7,600 houses for Whites, while R19,000,000
would be spent on Coloured and Indian housing. (No figure was given in respect
of Africans.) So far as the Whites in the relevant income groups were concerned,
the Minister continued, the authorities were providing for more than the normal
population growth.
HOUSING AMENDMENT ACT, No. 80 OF 1968
According to this Act (as explained by the Minister(12)) subeconomic schemes
were renamed auxiliary housing schemes. The rate of interest charged on loan
funds will remain I per cent. The Housing Fund pays the Treasury an economic
rate of interest (at present 6 3 per cent) on money made available from the Loan
Account. In terms of the Act, the difference, representing the extent of the
subsidy, will in future be met from the Revenue Account. Loans made for
auxiliary housing are repayable by local authorities over 40 years.
Economic schemes were previously self-supporting, but the Act provided for a
small subsidy. The rate of interest to be paid on loan funds was reduced from 6
per cent to 6 per cent, the difference to be met from the reserve revenue account
of the Housing Fund. The housing schemes will, nevertheless, be deemed to be
economic. Loans are repayable over a period of 30 years.
The rate of interest for 90 per cent individual loan schemes was also reduced to 6
per cent. These loans are made in approved cases to White, Coloured, or Indian
people who want to build their own homes, payment being made via the local
authority or, if this authority does not participate in the scheme, by the National
Housing Commission itself. The income limits for Whites are R225 a month for
families with two children and R300 for those with three or more children. They
are lower for Coloured and Indians. (As mentioned in a previous chapter, small
loans are available through the Bantu Investment Corporation to Africans
(11) Senate Hansard 4 cols. 994, 1192.
(12) Assembly, 13 June, Hansard 18 col. 7216, also 23 February, Hansard 3 col.
1116. and
Senate, 5 March, Hansard 4 col. 992.
HOUSING
wishing to build their own homes in towns in the Reserves-but not in urban
areas.)
Other loan schemes were not affected by the Act. One of these is for assisted
housing for the aged, poor, and totally unfit, the rate of interest being one-
twentieth per cent. Another is the Joint Building Societies/Commission loan
scheme, catering, in the case of Whites, for families with incomes not in excess of
R5,000 a year.
SUB-ECONOMIC SCHEMES FOR AFRICANS
In 1958 the Government decided that no further sub-economic funds would be
made available to local authorities for African housing schemes. There are,
however, sub-economic schemes in various towns that were approved before this
decision was made.
The qualifying income limit for residence in sub-economic schemes for Africans
has remained unchanged since 1954, when it was fixed at R30 a month in areas
where wages in the building industry are controlled and elsewhere R25. A
householder's income is defined as his earnings together with one-half of the
income of each of his children residing with him and the full amount paid by any
lodger, up to a maximum of R8 per month per child or lodger.
Since 1957 the Johannesburg Municipality has subsidized housing for the poorer
Africans. It fixed the limit at R40 instead of R30, and meets, from its own budget,
the difference between amounts received in rent and sums due to the Bantu
Housing Board in interest and capital redemption. Numbers of organizations have
appealed to the Government to raise its income limit, pointing to the depreciation
in the real value of money.
During 1968 the Johannesburg Municipality made representations through the
Transvaal Municipal Association to the United Municipal Executive, asking the
latter body to urge that the income limit set by the Government should be raised
to R40 a month.(3)
On 23 February, however, the Minister of Community Development said in the
Assembly"'4) that it was not the task of the State to provide subsidies for the
housing of Bantu who were temporarily rendering service in White urban areas.
Urban African housing schemes should be self-sufficient.
A few days later('5) the Deputy Minister of Bantu Administralion referred to the
subsidy paid by the Johannesburg Municipality from its general revenue account,
and said that he wanted to issue a "gentle warning" to the City Council. "They
must kindly comply with our instructions in regard to the collection of economic
rentals", he stated.
(i3) Star, 24 January.
,(-s) Assembly, 27 February, Hansard 4 col. 1263.

Shortly afterwards the Deputy Minister told the Senate(") that a departmental
committee had submitted recommendations in regard to increased contributions
by employers to the costs of African housing and transport. Legislation to this end
might be introduced in 1969.
DEVELOPMENT IN REGARD TO GROUP AREAS
Johannesburg
During the year the Institute of Race Relations has published Johannesburg's
Coloured Community, with especial reference to Riverlea, by Peter Randall and
Mrs. P. C. Burrow, and an information sheet (RR. 46/68) on the housing of
Coloured people in the city, the latter being a summary of an article by Mr. E. J.
Jammine, Chief Officer of the municipality's Coloured and Asiatic Division.
There are about 55,300 Coloured people in the city, and up to 20,000 in
surrounding peri-urban areas. The population is continually being augmented by
people from rural areas or other towns.
Housing schemes have been continued at Westbury, Newclare, and Riverlea, and
are to be commenced at Olifantsvlei in the Nancefield area, but so far the
authorities are doing little more than catering for the natural increase of the
population. In August 1967 there were 1,081 families on the waiting list for
economic housing and 486 for auxiliary (sub-economic) dwellings. The combined
total a year later was about 3,000. But besides providing for these the
municipality will have to build some 4,000 houses for Coloured families to be
displaced from White group areas and slums, and more than another thousand to
rehouse the residents of Noordgesig, which adjoins Soweto and will ultimately
become an African area.
Work has at last commenced on a footbridge over the railway lines in Riverlea,
where twenty people, many of them children, have been killed when crossing the
lines to get from Riverlea Extension No. 1 to the shops, schools, and municipal
offices.
The Government has expropriated a large number of Indianoccupied stands at
Pageview, which in 1956 was declared a White group area. The City Council
decided(7) that it would not be a party to the removal of Indians from this area,
for it would prefer them to be rehoused within the municipal boundary instead of
20 miles out at Lenasia.
Early in the year officials of the Community Development Board ejected from
their premises in Newclare (a Coloured area) five Indian shop-keepers who had
disregarded orders to leave, for alternative shops were not available. During June,
however, the
(16) 21 March, Senate Hansard 6 col. 1796.
GROUP AREAS
Indians obtained a Supreme Court order which declared that the Board had acted
illegally: it had no power to eject people unless this had been authorized by order
of court."8)
During June the Group Areas Board held a public sitting to investigate the
desirability of proclaiming the Diagonal Street area a White group area. This
suggestion was opposed by the City Council, which urged that it be allocated to
Asians. The Indian Merchants', Residents', and Property-Owners' Association
pointed out in a memorandum to the Board that the area was a de facto Indian
one: it had been in mainly Indian occupation since the days of President Kruger.
The value of Indian-owned property there was R8,000,000, while Whites owned
property worth R2,600,000. On the 127 stands were living 402 Indian families
consisting of 2,405 people. There were 310 Indian businesses with a combined
annual turn-over of more than R20,000,000, stocks worth R10,000,000, and
fittings valued at R1,200,000. The goodwill was conservatively estimated at
R2,500,000.
In the Diagonal Street area were 33 offices occupied by Indian professional men,
a large government school, two religious schools, and numerous other amenities
for Indians.
The proposed Bazaar at Fordsburg would not be ready for some four years, it was
stated, and in any case would not be able to accommodate all the Indian traders. If
forced to move to Lenasia they would be ruined; it was estimated that only about
50 of some 500 traders who had earlier been required to move from
Johannesburg's Western Areas had succeeded in establishing themselves in
independent businesses elsewhere.
Professional men would be gravely handicapped if they had to live at Lenasia, the
Indians said, as would those who worked irregular hours, for example vegetable
hawkers, waiters, and wine stewards. These people would find it wellnigh
impossible to afford to pay the transport costs.
It was subsequently announced that the Board would hold another sitting to
investigate the desirability of proclaiming the Diagonal Street area an area in
which the use to be made of buildings would be defined.
The Minister of Community Development said during April(1" that there were
then 29,196 Indians living at Lenasia. They still have no hospital or police station,
and the schools and transport services are stated to be very much overcrowded.
The Government has abandoned its plan to create a Chinese group area at
Willowdene.
Reef towns
There are reported2") to be about 10,000 Coloured people
(20) Star, 10 July and 16 October.

now living in the townships of Stirtonville and Reiger Park in the Coloured group
area at Boksburg. Plans are in hand for a swimming pool and for a recreational
resort at Cinderella Dam.
Small extensions were made to this area in July, but it is clear that it will not be
large enough to accommodate all the Coloured people of the East Rand. About
6,000 are still living in Germiston, Springs, and other towns in the vicinity.,(2"
The Minister of Coloured Affairs stated on 17 November that three new Coloured
townships were to be established on the East Rand, one at Palmietfontein, near
Germiston, and two in the Brakpan-Springs-Nigel complex.
Building continues at the Indian township of Actonville at Benoni: about 6,300
Indians were living there in mid-1968322 The municipality has engaged an Indian
engineer, Mr. A. Chhiba, to assist with development work. Possibly another
10,000 or more Indians have still to be resettled in the area.
The Krugersdorp Town Council has obtained a Government loan for the provision
of essential services in the township called Azaadville, which is being developed
in the Indian group area for the West Rand. The Coloured people are eventually
all to be moved to Toekomsrus, outside Randfontein.
The future of Coloured people in other parts of the Transvaal
Besides those in Johannesburg and the East and West Rand, there are proclaimed
Coloured townships in Pretoria and to the north of Vereeniging.
The future of all the other Coloured people in the Transvaal was discussed in the
1966-7 report of the Department of Planning 2) and by the Minister of Planning in
the Assembly on 11 June.(24)
The Government has decided that these people should be encouraged to settle on
a regional basis in areas at Klerksdorp, Potchefstroom, Middelburg, Witbank, and
Standerton. These are considered to be dynamic points of growth where it will be
possible to develop "self-contained communities" with their own local governing
bodies.
An area may be set aside for the Coloured people of Lichtenburg, where fairly
large numbers live, but migration there from other towns will not be permitted
because there are large Bantu homelands in the vicinity. The Coloured group area
at Barberton will remain, but in no circumstances will it be extended.
The other Coloured group areas in the province will not be deproclaimed at this
stage: these exist at Pietersburg, Zeerust, Lydenburg, Piet Retief, Ermelo, Bethal,
Christiana, and Rusten(21) Sunday Times, 31 March.
(22) Star, 30 July.
(23) R.P. 81/1967 pages 7 and 8.
(24) Hansard 18 col. 6949.
GROUP AREAS
burg. Their development will, however, be discontinued, and the small Coloured
communities will be encouraged in their own interests to move to the other towns
mentioned.
After lengthy negotiations a Coloured group area has now been proclaimed about
four miles from the centre of Middelburg, on the road to Hendrina. It is a pleasant
site with trees and water, fairly close to an industrial area.
Other newly-proclaimed group areas in the Transvaal
During the year under review Messina has been proclaimed an all-White town.
Group areas for Whites and Indians have been demarcated in Lichtenburg.
The Cape Peninsula
It was stated on behalf of the Minister of Planning in the Assembly on 23
February(25) that the Cape Peninsula is considered to be the area bordered by the
Kuils River and the northern boundaries of the municipalities of Bellville, Parow,
Goodwood, and Milnerton.
There have been three further group areas proclamations during 1968. In July a
large part of Woodstock was proclaimed a White area: large numbers of Coloured
people and Indians, and a few Chinese, will eventually have to move away: they
include shop-keepers whose families have been there for several generations. In
this area is the Wesley Teachers' Training College, Secondary School, and
Primary School complex with a total enrolment of about 800 Coloured
students.(26
A month later the entire coastal strip from Three Anchor Bay to Duiker Point
(beyond Llandudno) was declared a White area. It in-ludes Sea Point, Bantry Bay,
Clifton, Camps Bay, Bakoven, Oudekraal, Sandy Bay, and the Hout Bay beach
area. A large area round the Hout Bay fishing harbour was proclaimed a Coloured
area.
The Coloured group area on the Cape Flats has been extended.
The Cape Western Regional office of the Institute of Race Relations ascertained
from the Department of Community Development that the following numbers of
families were disqualified as a result of group areas proclamations for the
Peninsula (i.e. these are families that have to move):
White Coloured Indian Chinese
At the time of the relevant
proclamation ......... 50 22,082 924 21 As at 8 August 1968 ...... 29
12,313 775 17
(2s) Hansard 3 col. 1022.

Municipalities in the Cape Peninsula, too, have the problem that besides planning
for the rehousing of these people they must provide for the natural increase in
population and for those now living in slums and pondoks. The Chairman of the
Cape Town City Council's Health and Housing Committee, Major Berman, is
reported to have said in July(27) that there are about 40,000 Coloured people now
living in slums and in rough wood-and-iron shacks in the municipal area. Each
winter there are reports of the misery of shack-dwellers when their homes are
flooded.
The Minister of Community Development said in the Assembly on 27
February(28) that, altogether, 12,479 economic and 16,968 auxiliary (sub-
economic) dwelling units had been provided for Coloured people in the Peninsula
by means of funds provided by the State. Other schemes had been privately
financed. Approximately 5,000 dwellings would be erected during 1968 if
weather conditions permitted.
The amenities in Coloured group areas are being improved. Shopping hours have
been extended so that workers who come home late, because of the long distances
to be travelled, can buy food and other necessities.
The removal of Coloured people from Simonstown has commenced!9) The
Divisional Council of the Cape is developing a housing scheme for them about
ten miles away, at Slangkop, near Kommetjie. Some 700 auxiliary houses are
being erected, with another 500 to follow. Those who wish to can buy plots. A
start was made by moving the poorest people, many of whom lived in shacks, and
a primary school was provided in advance. In most cases the accommodation is
better than the people's previous homes, but most of the workers are involved in
long daily periods of expensive travel. Domestic servants, for example, may have
to go to Fish Hoek, dock workers to Simonstown, fishermen to Kalk Bay. The
Cape Times reported that the return fare to Simonstown was 46 cents daily.
Some of the Coloured people from District Six, too, have already been resettled in
Coloured group areas: the Minister of Community Development said the total by
early May was 53 families,3") but that the pace was being increased. Some of
them will go to a new township called Belhar, which is being developed in the
vicinity of the D. F. Malan Airport. An artist who has worked constantly in
District Six said in June(31) that the old love of living there had been replaced by
an air of hopelessness and despair.
There is reported(12) to be despair, too, among Coloured
(27) Argus, 4 July.
(28) Hansard 4 col. 1188-9.
(29) Argus, 24 July, Cape Times, 2 August.
(30) Assembly, 10 May, Hansard 13 col. 5057.
(31) Star, 29 June.
(32) Cape Times, 11 and 13 April.
200
GROUP AREAS
fishermen at Kalk Bay, and Indian shop-keepers who must leave White or
Coloured group areas.
Until recently little was done to develop the Indian group areas at Rylands and
Cravenby. The regional representative of the Department of Community
Development said in April(3 that, thus far, his department had provided 40
economic and 61 auxiliary dwellings. It has, however, been reported(") that the
department and the Cape Town City Council are engaged in planning the
provision of essential services and housing at Gatesville Estate in the Rylands
area.
The Anglican, Roman Catholic, and Methodist Churches have jointly established
an advice office for those who are affected by group areas proclamations.
East London
Group areas for Whites and Coloured were proclaimed in East London on 15
December 1967. The future of the Indian and Chinese people was left in doubt.
Amalinda, in the north-west of the city area, was allocated to Whites in 1955. In
terms of the 1967 proclamation the greater part of the remainder of the city
became a White group area. Industrial areas on the West Bank and in the centre
and north of the city were left unzoned.
The Coloured area is in the south-west, including Parkside, where there is a
Coloured housing scheme, and undeveloped land adjoining it on the Buffalo Flats.
North End and Duncan Village were not zoned. North End is a very much
racially-mixed area, with some fair housing, some bad slums, and large numbers
of shops owned mainly by Indians and Chinese. The official plan, discussed at a
sitting of the Group Areas Board during 1967, is that the centre of North End
should become a mixed trading area, the rest being allocated to Whites.
The Africans are gradually being moved from Duncan Village to Mdantsane,
which is in an African homeland to the north of the city. It appears probable that
when the removal has been completed, Duncan Village will become a Coloured
area, since it adjoins the Buffalo Flats.
Proposals discussed during 1967 were that Indian, and possibly Chinese, group
areas should be created to the north of Duncan Village, not far from North End.
Port Elizabeth
The group areas proclaimed in Port Elizabeth have been described in earlier issues
of this Survey. The non-white people who lived in areas allocated to Whites are
gradually being moved to
(33) Argus, 11 April.
(34) Cape Times, 3 February, and Department of Information News Release, 14
March.

their own group areas; but the process will take many years, and building
programmes have been disrupted by the disastrous floods.
It was reported in the Evening Post on 22 March that while there was a backlog of
about 11,500 Coloured housing units, the then rate of building was little more
than 1,000 a year. The Eastern Province Herald estimated on 14 August that as a
result of group areas proclamations there are more than 1,000 Coloured families
who will have to move from Fairview, and 4,000 Coloured and Indian families
from South End.
The Department of Community Development has built a small Indian business
centre in the free trading area, near to Korsten.
The Western Cape
According to information given by the Department of Community Development
to the Institute of Race Relations in Cape Town, at least 1,360 Coloured families
were affected by the group areas proclamations for Somerset West, the Strand,
and Sir Lowry's Pass. Hundreds more will be displaced from other towns and
villages in the vicinity.
The Cape Argus reported on 29 May that the Stellenbosch Divisional Council was
planning three large housing schemes for Coloured. One at Macassar will cater
for the present Coloured residents of the three towns mentioned above and also
Gordon's Bay, Temperance, Firgrove, and rural areas in Hottentots Holland.
According to the Minister,35) the Department of Community Development will
buy the properties of White people at the beach resort at market prices, but will
resell them at lower prices for part of the Coloured housing scheme.
There is to be another project at Kleinvlei for the rural areas from Firgrove to
Kuils River, and a third at Wolwefontein for people in this area, from the rural
area of Brackenfell, and possibly also to serve the municipal area of Durbanville.
Early in 1968 the Coloured Development Corporation conducted an economic
survey of the Coloured community at George, and recommended to the Town
Council that a business centre be established in the Coloured group area. But the
Council rejected the proposal.36) The Worcester Municipality intends developing
a light industrial area for Coloured entrepreneurs.37)
The Coloured people of Knysna are gradually being moved to a new township
called Bigai. There is no beach for them in this area: the Divisional Council is
investigating this question"3) In terms of a proclamation issued in February all
development has been frozen in parts of the lakes complex at the Wilderness,
(35) Assemb'y 10 May, Hansard 13 col. 5106.
(36) Mnister of Coloured Affairs. Assembly 19 March, Hansard 7 col. 2392.
(37) Cape Times, 29 April.
(38) Argus. 26 July.
GROUP AREAS
Sedgefield, and Knysna, while plans are made for the optimum use of the natural
resources there.
Other new group areas in the Cape
Large numbers of new group areas have been proclaimed in the Cape during
1968.
Some towns have been reserved for Whites only: these are Barkly East,
Barrington and Sour-Flats in the Knysna district, Bathurst, Fisherhaven near
Hermanus, and Riebeek East.
In other towns both White and Coloured areas were demarcated: these are
Bedford, Brackenfell near Stellenbosch, Elands Bay, Garies in Namaqualand,
Greyton, Hofmeyr, Kamieskroon, Klipplaat, Loeriesfontein, Moorreesburg,
Murraysburg, Stanford, Tulbagh Road, and Vosburg.
The Argus reported on 22 December 1967 that the Coloured group area at
Moorreesburg includes the present African housing area: the Africans will have to
leave.
In some instances Coloured group areas were created or extended, for example, at
Athlone (Cape Town), Firgrove, Heidelberg, Keimoes, Kuils River, and
Wolseley.
The future of Coloured and Indian people in the Eastern Cape
As described in last year's Survey (page 172), the Government has decided that
Coloured people are to have employment preference in the Cape Midlands, from
the Western Cape eastwards to a line drawn from Aliwal North on the Orange
River to Fort Beaufort, and then along the Kat and Fish rivers to the sea. East of
this, in the Border area (the Ciskei), Africans will have employment preference.
A permanent committee, representative of the departments of Coloured Affairs,
Labour, Community Development, and Planning, has been appointed to undertake
the resettlement in the Western Cape or Cape Midlands of Coloured people who
elect to leave the Transkei or Ciskei.
In its report for the eighteen months ended 30 June 1967")9 the Department of
Planning stated that Coloured people would be allowed to remain at East London,
Queenstown, and Breidbach, where there were established communities. It
appeared that there was insufficient suitable land for an adequate Coloured group
area at King William's Town, thus consideration was being given to the
possibility of using the Coloured area at Breidbach, where room for expansion
existed. (According to the Sunday Express for 11 August, this would mean
transferring several thousand Coloured people from King William's Town.)
It might be advisable to have no other Coloured group areas in the Eastern Cape,
the report continued. As and when
(39) R.P. 8111967 page 8.

opportunities for employment existed the Coloured people from other parts of the
region should be resettled in the Western Cape, to the west of the
Humansdorp/Colesberg line.
Except for those in East London and Queenstown the Indians, too, should leave
the Eastern Cape, it was stated.
Group areas in Natal
In Durban, Pietermaritzburg, and other centres in Natal the authorities are
continuing to develop the group areas that have been described in earlier issues of
this Survey but, particularly in Durban, there is an enormous housing backlog and
it will be many years before resettlement plans can be completed. Land available
for purchase in the proclaimed Indian areas continues to fetch very high prices:
the Natal Witness reported on 22 March that four lots on a half-acre of land in an
Indian commercial area at Isipingo Rail had been auctioned for R106,500.
The Government is planning a slum clearance and urban renewal scheme for
Block AK, in the Umgeni Road area of Durban. In terms of a proclamation of 20
September all property development there has, meanwhile, been frozen.
It was stated by the Minister of Community Development in the Assembly on 2
April(40) that his Department had expropriated a large property from an Indian at
the lower end of Church Street in Pietermaritzburg, paying R145,000. A business
centre and flats would be erected there for Indians displaced from White group
areas, for example traders in upper Church Street, near the railway station.
The whole future of the Coloured people in Natal, except those in the larger
centres, is in the melting-pot. The Minister of Planning said in the Assembly on
11 June(41) that an inter-departmental committee was enquiring into the matter.
Thus far, he continued, 24 Coloured group areas had been proclaimed in ten
centres of Northern Natal, but none in the south of the province. In the meantime,
while uncertainty continues, there is serious overcrowding in some areas, for
example Marburg on the South Coast.(42)
During the year under review Winterton and Bergville have been declared White
areas, and the Indian town of Verulam has been extended. An area in Newcastle
has been reserved for business purposes only. All development has been frozen at
Ixopo.
Free State
A Coloured group area has been demarcated in Welkom.
(41) Hansard 18 col. 6949.
(42) Sunday Express, 11 August.
204
AFRICAN HOUSING
SOME NOTES ON AFRICAN TOWNSHIPS The Transvaal
There have been renewed pleas for Johannesburg's Soweto area, with its
approximately 530,000 African residents, to be declared a "homeland", but the
Government is steadfastly against this. In spite of the rigid enforcement of influx
control the population is growing considerably through natural increase: there are
reported1) to be about 25,000 births a year in Soweto alonei.e. excluding
Meadowlands and Diepkloof. A large building programme is, thus, necessary.
The more than 4,000 residents of Eastern Township will have to be rehoused, as
this township is to make way for a main arterial road.
Building and development work has continued, too, in the very large townships
that serve Reef towns.
The old township of Lady Selborne in Pretoria has now been completely cleared:
more than 14,500 African families have been moved to municipal or government
townships or sent back to the Reserves. There is said to be a shortage of about
6,800 dwellings in the metropolitan area. During October the Government refused
to allow Iscor to extend its compound. The City Council is to build an hotel at
Atteridgeville from Bantu beer profits, and has received a bequest of R160,000
from a White man to improve the sporting facilities in this township.
It was announced during March that Pietersburg was to become "White by night".
Whites who were building homes were advised not to include servants' quarters.
African residents of the Old Location and of the freehold area of New Pietersburg
are being moved to the new "homeland" township of Moletsi, and the Town
Council planned to convert vacated dwellings in the Old Location into single
accommodation for domestic servants. After ratepayers had opposed the scheme,
however, and attention had been drawn to the present lack of proper facilities in
the Old Location, the Council postponed the plan.
Bantu Laws Amendment Act, No. 56 of 1968
The most important section of the Bantu Laws Amendment Act made it clear that
prescribed areas, where influx control and related laws and regulations can be
applied, need not necessarily be urban areas.
According to explanations given by the Deputy Minister of Bantu Administration
and by Mr. G. F. van L. Froneman, M.P. (deputy-chairman of the Bantu Affairs
Commission),2 the Appellate Court had ruled that regulations issued by the
management board of Sebokeng were invalid because they applied to Evaton,
which was in part a released area where Africans owned
(2) Assembly, 3 and 7 May, Hansard 12 cols. 4689-92, Hansard 13 cols. 4863-4,
4929.
205

land. But the Government deemed it necessary to have influx control there, since
Evaton was in part an overcrowded sluma Black spot that would have to be
cleared. Better services were needed in the new housing area in the vicinity.
The Act provided that if areas outside the control of urban local authorities are
prescribed, the relevant proclamation will specify what body is to have
jurisdiction over them so far as laws relating to the control of urban Africans are
concerned. It stated that any actions taken by the Management Board of Sebokeng
would be deemed lawful if they were rendered lawful by the new measure.
The Government spokesmen said that the provisions of the Act could be used,
too, to prescribe areas such as the land around Sasolburg and the Camden power
station near Ermelo, in order that influx control might be introduced.
African townships in the Cape
1. Cape Town
Questioned in the Assembly on 13 February, the Minister of Bantu
Administration and Development said(3) that the African population of greater
Cape Town was composed as follows:
Township of:
Langa Nyanga Guguletu
Men 18 years and over ... 25,328 6,482 9,479 Women 18 years and over ...
3,773 3,334 8,604 Children under 18 years ... 3,972 7,679 28,889
Of the men who were 18 years of age and over, 12,214 were accommodated on a
family basis, the Minister said, while 29,075 were in bachelor quarters.
The preponderance of men at Langa is clear. In talks given during the year Mrs.
R. N. Robb and Mrs. Mary Birt of the Black Sash have described the types of
accommodation provided there. Firstly, there are well-constructed three-storey
flats, with rooms shared by two men. Because of the shortage of accommodation,
however, recreation rooms and store rooms on the ground floors of the flats have
been converted into large dormitories each occupied by thirty men, with entirely
inadequate sanitary and ablution facilities.
About 13,600 men are stated to live in "the Zones", an area of single-storey brick
hutments each housing sixteen men, two or three to a room, who share an ill-
equipped kitchen-cumdiningroom.
Next down the scale are the Barracks, consisting of hutments each housing 24
men. The walls are lined with double-decker
-) Hansard 2 col. 409.
206
AFRICAN TOWNSHIPS
cement bunks or iron bedsteads, and the men have to cook, eat, and relax on the
stone floor in the centre of the room. No cupboards, tables, or chairs are provided.
Finally, in recent years the Government has allowed the Railways and private
firms to erect temporary pre-fabricated huts, each housing about 40 men. These
huts have double-decker bunks, stone floors, no furniture or cooking facilities,
inadequate toilet arrangements.
2. Port Elizabeth
Speedy development is taking place at the new township Zwide No. 3, in the
Veeplaats area. Africans are being moved there from shacks on the outskirts of
the city or slum dwellings in racially mixed residential areas.('
3. East London
As mentioned earlier, the Government plans to move all the Africans from the
municipal township of Duncan Village to Mdantsane, which is situated just within
an African Reserve to the north of the city. It was reported in the World on 10
May that the pace of this removal is very much slower than the authorities had
hoped. Not only has the rate of building at Mdantsane fallen off because of the
credit squeeze, but the African population has been growing very rapidly as
increasing numbers migrate there from the Western Cape.
The local Bantu Affairs Commissioner is reported5) to have said in March that
there would eventually be about 20,000 houses in Mdantsane, of which 7,000 had
already been built. The Government would prefer Africans to buy these, making
repayments over 40 years. An Urban Bantu Council would eventually be
established.
It was stated in the World's report that the dwellings are very much overcrowded,
ten to fifteen people living in very many of them. Dissatisfaction has been caused
by the official practice of locking rent defaulters out of their homes. As transport
costs are high, a large proportion of the families are living below the poverty
datum line.
African townships in Natal
No progress has been made with the proposed government scheme to convert the
Durban municipal township of Kwa Mashu into a "homeland" by acquiring land
between this and the Inanda Reserve.
The Imbali housing scheme, in a Reserve outside Pietermaritzburg, was described
on page 199 of the 1966 Survey. The
(4) Eastern Province Herald. 24 April.
207

Natal Mercury reported on 7 August that there will eventually be a vast African
town in this area, taking in Imbali, Swartkops, and Edendale, and joining up with
a new scheme being planned at Montrose, near Howick.
Another very large town, which will eventually have 10,800 houses, is being
developed by the Government at Hammarsdale. Workers in the border industries
nearby are being accommodated here as dwellings are completed, their previous
shack homes being demolished0)
A third new township is Madadeni, outside Newcastle, to which Africans are
being moved from areas that have been allocated to Indians!')
Emergency camp at Weenen
The account that follows has been compiled from articles in The Black Sash in
May, by Jill Chisholm in the Rand Daily Mail on 22 June, and by a Star reporter
on 5 September.
The Weenen Town Board never established a township for its African people,
who until recently lived in a makeshift village on town lands or as squatters on
surrounding farms. The Government intervened during 1967. Africans who were
not in employment were sent back to the Reserves. The rest, numbering about a
thousand, were ordered to move to an emergency camp that was established about
three miles out of town.
No transport was provided for the move, nor tents for temporary shelter while the
people built new homes. Water, stated to be far from clean, had to be fetched from
an open furrow at least half a mile from the camp, or else from the Bushman's
River a little further away. No sanitary conveniences were available when the
people arrived.
Residents were required to pay rent of R2 a month plus 50 cents per child over
school-going age and per lodger. The plots varied in size from 30 feet by 30 feet
upward: some were much overcrowded. It appeared to visitors that the conditions
represented a serious hazard to health.
TRANSPORT SERVICES
In his report for 1966-7(l) the Controller and Auditor-General stated that the loss
that year on operating rail services to and from Bantu townships had amounted to
Rl1,200,000. A bus transport company had been subsidized to the extent of
R19,500. According to the report of the National Transport Commission for the
same year,(9) disbursements from the Bantu Transport Services Account totalled
R2,306,556.
(6) Natal Mercury, 15 March.
(7) Ibid, 17 May.
(8) R.P. 61/1967, pages 192, 194.
(9) R.P. 17/1968 page 40.
As from the beginning of October the South African Railways increased the third-
class fares to and from non-white townships in Johannesburg, along the Reef, and
in Port Elizabeth and Cape Town.
The Deputy Minister of Transport said in the Assembly on 20 February1') that the
number of trains being operated in one direction on week days from Soweto to
Johannesburg was increased from 109 in January 1956 to 164 in January 1961
and 211 in January 1968. One additional set of coaches would be placed in
service during 1968 and four more in 1969. At the Council meeting of the
Institute of Race Relations Johannesburg's Manager of Non-European Affairs,
Mr. W. J. P. Carr, said that during the peak hours of 6.10 to 7.15 a.m. the trains
were running at 21 minute intervals: it was impossible to increase the number.
They were very much overcrowded. It would cost R22,000,000 to build another
line, he stated.
A new carriage-way is being constructed to link the city with Soweto and
Meadowlands, in order to relieve the heavy traffic on the Main Reef Road and
shorten the distance.
After negotiations lasting four years with the Railways and the National Transport
Commission, Putco (the Public Utility Transport Corporation Ltd.) was granted a
certificate to operate 30 buses between Soweto and Johannesburg during certain
hours of the day. Although these included peak hours, Putco found that keeping
the buses idle in between made the project uneconomic, and abandoned the
service.0") Increasingly large numbers of Africans are using taxis. The feasibility
of establishing a monorail service has been discussed.
Mr. T. H. Frith, Putco's managing director, said during February(12) that his
company had 700 buses in service on the Reef, in Pretoria, and in Durban,
carrying 12,000,000 passengers a month.
Racial segregation on bus services came into effect in Durban during April. The
possibility of its introduction in Cape Town has been discussed.
The Pretoria committee of the Institute of Race Relations is undertaking a study
of transport facilities for Africans in its area.
TRANSPORT
209
210
THE ADMINISTRATION OF EDUCATIONAL SERVICES
Summaries of the National Education Policy Act and the Educational Services
Act were given on pages 261 and 264 of last year's Survey.
As from the beginning of 1968 the previous Department of Education, Arts, and
Science was divided into two. The Minister's portfolio was restyled the Ministry
of National Education. Under him are the Department of Cultural Affairs and the
Department of Higher Education. The latter is concerned mainly with higher
education for White students, but it administers certain services in which non-
whites share, for example examinations for the National Senior Certificate, trade
testing, and the audio-visual library.
On 8 May(') the Minister announced that the Public Service Commission had
agreed to the establishment of a new Division of National Education which was
directly responsible to him. Its duties would be the administration of the two Acts
mentioned above, and the provision of secretarial services for the National
Education Advisory Council and for the recently-established statutory advisory
committee which consisted of the heads of provincial education departments and
the Secretary for Higher Education.
A permanent inter-departmental committee had been appointed, the Minister
continued, to co-ordinate more effectively the country's educational services for
all racial groups.
SCHOOL EDUCATION FOR AFRICAN PUPILS

AIMS OF THE BANTU EDUCATION DEPARTMENT
In its report for 1966, published during the year under review, the Bantu
Education Department stated that its task was, by means of the school and the
products of the school, to lead the various Bantu nations to independence and self-
reliance.(')
CONTROL OF BANTU EDUCATION
An account was given on page 229 of last year's Survey of the Government's plan
to create territorial education departments in the Reserves forming the homelands
of the main African ethnic groups.
As mentioned on page 147, these plans were taken a step further forward in 1968,
when proclamations were gazetted providing for newly-constituted territorial
authorities in the Ciskei and for the Tswana people, each to have an executive
council and territorial authority service. The latter will be assisted for a time by
officials seconded from the Republic's public service. Among the departments to
be created in each territorial authority area will be a Department of Education and
Culture.
On 30 September regulations were gazetted for schools that are controlled and
managed by territorial authorities.
According to the Departmental report, in 1966 there were 472 private schools that
remained under the control of the Roman Catholic Church (27 of them being high
schools), two controlled by the Seventh Day Adventists, and one each by the
Congregationalists and Lutherans.
Some of the Roman Catholic schools closed during 1967: according to the
Minister of Bantu Education,(') 20 were closed by decision of the Church, and 3
others because the pupils were transferred to a community school or because the
community that was served had been resettled in another area. Eight more schools
would have to close in the near future, the Minister added, one because it was
wrongly sited (presumably, in a White area) and the rest because they were in
Black spots from which the African people were to be moved.
SCHOOL BOARDS AND COMMITTEES
The Departmental report stated(3) that in 1966 there were 509 school boards in
the Republic (excluding the Transkei)
(1) R.P. 45/1968, page 1.
(3) Op cit. pages 10 and 48.

employing 494 secretaries and assistants, and responsible for 4,108 schools at
which there were 23,122 teachers. About 5,100 parents were serving on these
boards. If the membership of school committees, too, were considered, very
nearly 50,000 parents had been brought into active participation in school affairs.
As mentioned on page 147, these plans were taken a step ment has disestablished
the school boards that existed in its area, but has retained school committees.
THE FINANCING OF BANTU EDUCATION
For the first ten years there was a surplus in the Bantu Education Account, but
since then there has been a mounting deficit. According to a Government
memorandum issued in June this deficit had risen to R2,076,553 by 31 March
1968 and was expected to be R5,900,000 at the end of the next financial year. The
Minister of Bantu Education forecast an even larger figure, of R6,200,000.(4)
The Minister said it had been decided that the expenditure incurred in regard to
administrative matters, including the salaries of officials "from the Secretary
down to the inspectors", would in future be paid out of the Consolidated Revenue
Fund. For the first year the saving to the Bantu Education Account would be
"considerably more than R2,000,000".
The Finance Act, No. 78 of 1968, provided as follows:
(a) If at any time during the course of a month it appears
that moneys in the Bantu Education Account are insufficient to defray the
authorized charges upon such account, the Treasury may utilize other moneys
available in the Exchequer Account for the purpose of financing
such deficiency.
(b) Any deficiency existing on the last day of any financial
year shall be met by means of an interest-free recoverable advance from the Loan
Account, as from 31 March
1968 onward.
The official memorandum referred to earlier stated, "If it should transpire that the
deficits in the account continue to accumulate, other measures will have to be
considered to place the revenue of the account on a healthier basis".
REVENUE AND EXPENDITURE OF THE BANTU
EDUCATION ACCOUNT
The estimated revenue of the Bantu Education Account for 1968-9 is:
(4) Assembly, 14 June, Hansard 18 col. 7269.
212
BANTU EDUCATION
Statutory appropriation from the Consolidated Revenue Account ..........
Appropriation for the university colleges African general tax .... ... .... ... ...
Miscellaneous receipts, including boarding
fees ... ... ... ... ... ... ...
The estimated expenditure for the same year
Salaries, wages, and allowances: administrative staff ... .... ... .... ... ... ...
General administration Supplies, services, and maintenance of
buildings ... ... ... ... ... ...
Bursaries and loans to pupils ......... Examination expenses ................
Subsidies to schools ... .... ....... ...
Financial assistance to community schools
for capital expenses ... ... ... ...
Maintenance of university colleges ...... Provision for retirement benefits .........
Redemption of loans from Loan Account
R
13,000,000 1,500,000
10,500,000
1,100,000
R26,100,000
is:
R
4,625,000
661,000
821,000
82,000
205,000 21,755,000
200,000
2,228,000 1,303,000
420,000
R32,300,000
Some of the money is recoverable: about R53,000 represents loans to students,
and R279,600 will probably be recovered from fees paid at the university
colleges.
OTHER SOURCES OF REVENUE Loan account
Each year the Bantu Education Account becomes increasingly in debt to the Loan
Account. The Controller and AuditorGeneral reports that the position was as
follows as at 31 March 1967:(')
Net debt as at 31 March 1966 ......... Capital expenditure on schools and univer-
R
8,429,281
sity colleges .... ... .... ... .... ... 1,319,247
9,748,528
Less redemption instalment 1966-7 ...... 323,250
Net debt as at 31 March 1967 .......... R9,425,278
(5) R.P. 61/1967 page 374.
According to the Official Estimates for 1968-9,(') the following sums are to be
provided from Loan Account:
Study loans to medical students ... School buildings .... ... ... ...
Buildings for university colleges ...
R
... ... 25,000
... ... 546,000
... ... 1,054,000
R1,625,000
Expenditure in the Transkei
The total estimated expenditure on education in the Transkei for 1968-9 is
R6,022,000. Some details of the previous year's estimates are:
Salaries, wages and allowances General administration ... Supplies and services
...... Bursaries to pupils ...... Examination expenses ...... Subsidies to schools(7)
...... Subsidies to special schools
R
... .... .. 4,991,500
... .... .. 87,800
... .... .. 366,000
... .... .. 7,000
... .... .. 8,400
... .... .. 18,000
... .... .. 75,300
R5,554,000
Special education
Special education (for handicapped children) is financed from the Consolidated
Revenue Account. The estimated expenditure in 1967-8 was:
Salaries, wages, and allowances ... General administration .......... Stocks and
services ......... Financial assistance to schools ...
R
... ... 28,700
... ... 4,260
... ... 20,000
... ... 289,000
R341,960
TOTAL EXPENDITURE
The total estimated expenditure 1968-9 (or 1967-8 in the case of special
on Bantu education for education) is:
R
Bantu Education Account ............. 32,300,000
Loan Account ... ............... 1,625,000
Transkeian Education Account ...... 6,022,000
Special education ................. 341,960
R40,288,960
The expenditure by school boards is dealt with later.
(6) R.P. 8/1968 pages 79 and 86.
(7) The salaries of teachers are included in the first item of the table.
BANTU EDUCATION
PER CAPUT EXPENDITURE
The writer calculates that the State's expenditure per pupil (including the
Transkeian Government) is likely to increase from R12.39 in 1966-7 to R15.55 in
1967-8. (Capital expenditure and expenditure on the university colleges was
excluded in making these calculations.) It is still below the 1953-4 level, which
was R17.08.
The per caput expenditure naturally varies in different types of institutions.
Questioned in the Assembly on 19 March(8) the Minister gave the following
figures for the Republic based, for primary and secondary education, on the 1966-
7 financial year and the 1966 enrolment, and, for university colleges, on the 1967
calendar year. The figures for the Transkei were furnished by the Secretary for
Education of that territory.
Republic Transkei
Primary pupils ...... R11.50 R14.00
Secondary pupils -... R52.58 R101.00
University colleges (residential):
Fort Hare ...... R1,509
The North ...... R1,142
Zululand ......... R1,345
DOUBLE SESSIONS
It would appear that the double session system is tending to become a permanent
one rather than a temporary expedient, for each year since its introduction in 1955
the number of pupils in these classes has risen.
The Department of Bantu Education states that in 1967 double sessions were in
force in 4,250 schools. The number of pupils in double sessions was 702.989,
while the estimated number of teachers concerned was 8,200. The Minister said in
the Assembly9) that 16,622 of these pupils were in Standards I and II, the rest
being in the sub-standards.
The system, in a modified form, has been introduced in many higher primary and
post-primary schools too, by decision of the school boards concerned. In order to
help to meet the serious shortage of accommodation and staff in urban areas the
school boards and parents raise money to pay the salaries of teachers additional to
those authorized by the Department. A "platoon system" is often then organized,
with one set of pupils using a classroom in the mornings and another in the
afternoons, but with different teachers. The Minister was unable to furnish
statistics.
(8) Hansard 7 cols. 2379, 2401.
(9) 19 March, Hansard 7 cols. 2397-8; 9 April, Hansard 10 col. 3642.
215

THE LOCATION OF HIGH SCHOOLS
According to the issue of the Bantu Education Journal for March, the
Department's opinion that high schools should be situated in the Reserves had
been reinforced by the poor matriculation results achieved by urban students at
the end of 1967 (these are described later). Tribal authorities would be
encouraged and assisted to provide hostel facilities at every secondary and high
school, it was stated.
Some recent statistics were given by the Minister of Bantu Education in the
Assembly on 23 April.1) Since 1953, he said, 38 new schools which offered the
matriculation course had been established: of these, 17 were in the homelands, 9
in municipal areas, and 12 in country areas outside the homelands. Boarding
facilities were offered at 14 of the new schools in the homelands, and at 12
schools in country areas.
The distribution of pupils in post-primary classes was: Urban Rural
Forms I to III ...... 25,671 37,611
Forms IV and V ... 1,592 3,224
27,263 40,835
(Pupils in private schools were, apparently, not included in these figures.)
CONTRIBUTIONS BY AFRICAN PARENTS TO THE
COSTS OF EDUCATION
No statistics are available relating to the amounts that Africans in urban areas are
contributing to the costs of building lower primary schools through the amounts
that are added to the rents of houses.
The Minister of Bantu Administration and Development said on 7 June(") that
during 1967-8 African school boards and committees in the Republic raised about
R1,500,000 towards the erection, maintenance, and running costs of schools. On
23 February the Minister of Bantu Education stated"2) that in 1966-7 there were
54 successful applications by school boards for R-for-R grants to complete the
sums required for building higher primary and post-primary schools: the amount
made available had totalled R214,822. A further 37 applications, for a total sum
of R67,149, had to be suspended because of lack of departmental funds.
The Transkeian Education Department's report for 1967 stated that during that
year parents and school committees built 338 classrooms without Departmental
assistance.
Particularly in urban areas, private organizations, firms, or
(10) Hansard 11 cols. 3888-9.
(11) Assembly Hansard 17 cols. 6745-6.
216
BANTU EDUCATION
individuals have made donations to the funds of school boards to assist the latter
in raising their share of the money needed. The National Council of African
Women has helped. Members of the public have donated desks to schools: a fund
for this purpose in Johannesburg continues to be administered by the Institute of
Race Relations. During 1968, 87 double desks were bought and presented to three
higher primary schools in Soweto.
Despite the efforts of school boards there continues to be a shortage of
accommodation in urban higher primary and postprimary schools. At the
beginning of the school year hundreds of children have to be turned away at the
Standard III, Form I, and Form III levels. Temporary accommodation has to be
found for some pupils: sometimes two or more classes share a hall in which there
are no partitions. The teachers are seriously overloaded.
In view of this situation, the Government has decided that in approved cases local
authorities may use money collected through the levy on residents to build not
only lower primary, but also higher primary and post-primary schools.
In Johannesburg the situation is that in the newer townships a levy of 18 cents has
been added to monthly rentals to pay for the erection of lower primary schools.
Residents of the older townships were not called upon to pay, as there already
were schools in their areas when this scheme was decided upon. But, perturbed at
the shortage of schools above the lower-primary level, representatives of the
school boards and the advisory boards met and suggested that a further levy be
imposed on residents to pay for the erection of such schools. Later, by agreement
between the City's Management Committee and the Urban Bantu Council it was
formally proposed that all tenants, including those in the older townships, and all
lodgers, too, should contribute 18 cents a month for building lower primary
schools plus 20 cents a month for higher- and post-primary schools. At the time of
writing the Government's decision has not been announced.
A description was given on page 233 of the last year's Survey of the very large
amounts parents contribute towards the salaries of teachers additional to those
whom the Department can afford to employ, and of the sums they are required to
pay in school fees, for text books and stationery, etc. No estimates are available of
the total sum involved.
The very poor urban matriculation results at the end of 1967 came as a shock to
African leaders, who attributed them to the overcrowded, ill-equipped schools,
often with inadequately qualified teachers. They established an Association for
the Educational and Cultural Advancement of the African People of S.A., under
the chairmanship of Mr. P. Q. Vundla of Soweto. One of its first objectives is to
raise funds for the improvement of conditions in urban high schools.
217

NUMBERS AND DISTRIBUTION OF SCHOOLS
The following information, relating to the number of schools in 1967, was given
in an article by Mr. A. N. P. Lubbe in the Bantu Education Journal for June 1968:
Control of schools Republic
Government and aided: Government ........
Community ...... Farm ..
Mine and factory..... Hospital ... ... ... ...
Scheduled ... .....
Private:
Roman Catholic ...... O ther ... ... ... ...
Transkei
Government Private ... ...
144 4,177 2,696 IIl 36
24
453
28
7,669
... ... ... 1,535
... ... ... 53
1,588
Type of schools Republic
Lower primary ...... Higher primary ...... Combined primary ... Junior
secondary ...... Secondary and high ... Technical secondary ... Vocational training
... Teacher training ......
Transkei
Primary .... ... ...
Secondary ... ...
H igh ... ... ...
Vocational training Teacher training ...
NUMBERS AND DISTRIBUTION OF PUPILS
The table that follows, relating to the school enrolment in mid-1967, has been
compiled from statistics contained in the Bantu Education Journal for May and
June, and figures supplied by the Secretary for Education for the Transkei.
Sub Sub Std. Std. Std. Std. Std. Std.
A ...
B ...
II...
III
IV V ...
VI
Total primary
Number
580,533 414,089 345,987 254,413 197,059 143747 110,624 97,604
2,144,056
Percentage
26.04
18.57 15.52 11.41 8.84
6.45 4.96 4.38
96.17
Form Form Form Form Form
Total post primary
Combined
total
Teachers' a vocationa training
Grand tota
Number
35,699 26,830 17,178 3,718 2,075
Percentage
1.60 1.20 0.77
0.17 0.09
... 85,500 3.83 ... 2,229,556 100.00
nd
al
... 7,841
1 . 2,237,397
(13) There is some overlapping.
2,888
453 4,044 214 70
7
24 25
7,7250'3)
1,517
45 11 7
8
1,588
BANTU EDUCATION 219

(N.B. In calculating the percentage in each class, the students in teacher-training
and vocational training classes were omitted.)
The percentage of pupils who are in the sub-standards is falling slowly: from 72.7
in 1955 to 71.5 in 1967. But during this period the total enrolment in all classes
more than doubled, and the percentage of the African population at school rose
from 10.67 to 17.49. Over the same period the percentage increase in the numbers
in lower primary classes was 118, while the equivalent figure for senior secondary
classes was 180. In other words, a higher proportion of pupils is reaching the
higher secondary classes (Forms IV and V).(14)
The drop-out rate continues to be very high, however. For every 100 pupils
entering Sub-A in 1955, only 23.56 reached Standard VI in 1962. For every 100
beginning school in 1959, 25.21 reached Standard VI in 1966.
The drop-out rate is higher in post-primary classes. For every 100 pupils entering
Form I in 1955, only 5.41 reached Form V four years later. The equivalent figure
for those who entered Form I in 1963 was 8.66.
There has been a deterioration in the pupil-teacher ratio. The number of pupils per
teacher rose from 46.1 in 1955 to 58.5 in 1967 (or 48.6 if the numbers of teachers
who were involved in double sessions are counted twice).
REVISED SYLLABUSES
It was decided during 1966 that representatives of the various government and
provincial education departments should meet and draw up "basic or core"
syllabuses for the various subjects that would form an adequate basis for the
standard of work demanded in Form V by the Joint Matriculation Board. These
core syllabuses would then be adapted to the needs of the various departments, a
special approach in their interpretation being followed where this was considered
necessary, but a certain degree of uniformity nevertheless being maintained. The
objects would be to modernize curricula and to close the gap between schools and
universities.
New syllabuses for Forms I, II, and III, based on these core syllabuses, were
introduced in African schools at the beginning of 1967. New primary school
syllabuses were introduced in 1968 except for arithmetic in higher primary
schools, in which a year's delay was decided upon to give teachers a longer period
in which to prepare, since extensive changes had been made. The matriculation
syllabuses will come into effect in 1970.
The approach throughout stresses understanding rather than factual learning. In
English and Afrikaans, oral work and special exercises are emphasized, and
language usage rather than formal
(14) Calculations by the writer. See Bantu Education to 1968, published by the
Institute of
Race Relations.

grammar. General science replaces nature study in Standards V and VI, and there
are changes in the social studies syllabus, particularly in the general history
sections in Standards IV to VI.
The higher primary syllabus makes provision for radio lessons of half an hour a
day. Radio Bantu has introduced special programmes in the official languages and
other subjects, and supplies teachers with guides and books of illustrations to be
used in conjunction with these broadcasts.
It was announced in the issue of the Bantu Education Journal for April that
schools might apply for record players, tape recorders and film projectors on a R-
for-R basis. Limited numbers of applications only could be granted. In its 1966
Report the Department stated it had found that only about 2 per cent of the
schools were using such technical aids, and that only 143 schools were members
of the audio-visual library.
Teachers' guides to the new syllabuses, prepared by teams of experts, have been
issued by the Department, particularly on the "new" arithmetic and science
courses, and re-orientation lectures have been arranged.
Aptitude tests are being widely applied at the Standard VI and Form III levels to
select pupils for the various types of further training.
STANDARD VI EXAMINATION RESULTS
Standard VI examination results in 1967 for the Republic and South-West Africa
(excluding the Caprivi Strip) were given in the Bantu Education Journal for
March 1968. Those for the Transkei were furnished by the territory's Secretary for
Education.
Republic and South-West Africa
Number of candidates ............ 76,040
Percentage obtaining a continuation
pass (1st and 2nd classes) ...... 51.5
Percentage obtaining school leaving
certificate ... ... ... .... ... 34.0
Percentage of failures ... ... ... ... 14.5
Transkei
Number of candidates .............12,443
Percentage obtaining merit pass ...... 4.3 Percentage obtaining ordinary pass ...
53.0 Percentage of failures ... ... ... ... 42.7
FARM SCHOOLS
The number of farm schools fluctuates, but has shown a consistent upward trend.
In 1967 there were 2,696 of these schools in the country as a whole, with 210,689
lower primary and
220
BANTU EDUCATION
28,911 higher primary pupils. Of the teachers, 3,700 were paid by the Department
and 583 privately paid.'50
THE TEACHING OF SCIENCE AND MATHEMATICS
IN POST-PRIMARY SCHOOLS
For a number of years there has been concern about the small proportion of
students who elect to take mathematics or science for matriculation, and the poor
results achieved by those who do. The main causes seemed to be poor equipment
in the schools and a lack of adequately-qualified teachers.
In order to increase the number of matriculants in these subjects the Department
decided in 1964 to introduce a special one-year course for promising pupils who
did not take them for the Junior Certificate but would like to do so in Forms IV
and V. This course is now available at six schools. Bursaries are awarded to
successful applicants, covering boarding fees.
In 1967 and 1968 the Department spent R135,000 on equipping school
laboratories, examples of the allocations being:
R677 per school for schools doing Biology to Form V; R785 per school for
schools doing General Science in
Forms I to III;
R1,252 per school for schools doing Physical Science
to Form V.
A sum of R35,000 is now being allocated annually for equipping new schools and
supplying additional equipment to existing laboratories. 6)
The in-service courses for teachers are mentioned later.
THE TEACHING OF THE OFFICIAL LANGUAGES
Attention has been given to improving the teaching of the official languages, in
which subjects, too, the matriculation results have been poor. Again, courses have
been arranged for teachersin-service. Mention of the audio-visual aids available
has been made earlier.
Since 1966 larger allocations have been made to school libraries,"7) consolidated
lists of recommended books are being issued annually, and a post has been
created for an Inspector of School Library Services.
With the assistance of the Ranfurly Library Service in England and donors in
South Africa the Institute of Race Relations has continued its scheme for
collecting books and distributing these to African schools (at the Department's
wish, via official channels in the case of State and State-aided schools).
(15) Minister of Bantu Education, Assembly 23 April, Hansard 11 col. 3889, and
Department
report.
(16) Information from the Department.

JUNIOR CERTIFICATE EXAMINATION RESULTS
The results of the Junior Certificate examinations held in November 1967 were
given in the Bantu Education Journal for March. They include candidates from
the Transkei and from South-West Africa (the latter numbered 124), but exclude
about 5,000 part-time private candidates.
Number of candidates ......
Percentage obtaining distinction Percentages obtaining 1st class ... Percentages
obtaining 2nd class Percentages obtaining 3rd class Total percentage of passes
...... Percentage of failures .........
... 16,389 ... 0.19
... 7.78
... 32.80
... 26.96
... 67.73 (11,100 pupils) ... 32.27
Of the successful candidates in 1967, 26.5 per cent passed in mathematics and
37.5 per cent in general or physical science.
The percentages of passes in 1966 were 67.7 at day schools and 76.5 at boarding
schools.(18)
MATRICULATION AND SENIOR CERTIFICATE
EXAMINATION RESULTS
The March issue of the Bantu Education Journal gave the following results for the
Republic, Transkei, and South-West Africa combined. (There were 25 candidates
from South-West Africa.) Private schools were included, but not part-time private
candidates nor those who passed supplementary examinations:
Number of candidates .............
Percentages passing matriculation or
exemption:
1st class ... ... .... ... ...
2nd class .... ... ... ... ...
3rd class ... ... .... ... ...
Percentages passing school leaving certificate:
1st class ... ... .... ... ...
2nd class .... ... ... ... ...
3rd class .... ... ... ... ...
Total percentage of passes ......... Percentage of failures ............
2,034
1.5 20.4 1.9
12.8 10.9 47.5 (967 pupils) 52.5
The percentage of passes rose to a peak of 61.7 per cent in 1965, but since then
has fallen steeply. The results in 1967 were worse in the Joint Matriculation
Board examination than they were in the Senior Certificate: it is understood that
the Board is reviewing the marks of its candidates.
(18) Bantu Education Journal, March 1967.
BANTU EDUCATION
The Department states that besides the 967 pupils who passed the main November
1967 examinations, 169 full-time and parttime candidates passed supplementary
examinations in March, and 384 private part-time candidates completed the
examinations, having in most cases taken them in stages over several years. There
was, thus, a combined total of 1,520 passes.
So far as State and State-aided schools are concerned, the percentage of passes in
1966 was 64.9 in boarding schools but only 34.5 in urban day schools. One of the
reasons for the marked difference (which had existed to a lesser extent in previous
years) is, no doubt, that urban schools are becoming progressively more
overcrowded and understaffed.
Furthermore, there are greater distractions in the towns, enticing students away
from their books. And thirdly, many of these children find it impossible to give
proper attention to their homework in overcrowded, ill-lit homes. Their meals are
often inferior to those served to children in hostels. It would be to their advantage
to attend boarding schools; but on the other hand this would increase the expenses
that have to be borne by the parents.
Of all the students who obtained a university entrance pass at the end of 1967, 125
passed in mathematics and 103 in a science subject.
AFRICAN TEACHERS
The proportion of the African teachers who are privately paid by school boards
and parents has continued to increase. Statistics for 1968 are:(19)
Remuneration
Republic
Subsidized posts ... ... .... ... ... ... 25,332
Privately paid:
Government or aided schools ...... 4,604 Church and other private schools ...
1,769
Total number of posts ................ 31,705
Percentage privately paid ............. 20.1
Transkei
Subsidized posts ... ... .... ... ... ... 6,258
Combined total numbers of posts ...... 37,963
Figures indicating the percentages of teachers in the Republic
(19) Minister of Bantu Education, Assembly 5 April, Hansard 9 col. 3470, and
information
from the Transkeian Department of Education.
223
(excluding the Transkei) who in 1968 held various qualifications were given by
the Minister in the Assembly on 5 April: (-2)
Total number of teachers ............... 31,705
Percentages:
Degree and professional qualifications ...... 1.27 Degree only .... ... .... ... .... ...
.... ... 0.33
Secondary Teachers' Diploma or Bantu Education Diploma ... .... ... .... ... .... ...
0.67
Professional qualifications plus a special course 3.47 Higher Primary Certificate
................. 33.78
Lower Primary Certificate ................. .41.71
Technical qualifications ... ... ... ... ...
Lesser qualifications .... ... .... ... .... ... 18.77
100.00
* Included with "special course".
It is of interest to record the proportions of teachers with various qualifications
who are employed in post-primary schools (secondary, high, technical, and
teacher training). The latest figures, for 1966, are:(21)
Total number of teachers ................. 1,958
Percentages:
Degree and professional qualifications ......... 19.36 Degree only .... ... .... ... ....
... .... ... 1.02
Secondary Teachers' Diploma or Bantu Education Diploma ... .... ... .... ... .... ...
9.40
Professional qualifications plus a special course 3.47 Higher Primary Certificate
................. 45.10
Lower Primary Certificate ................. 11.44
Technical qualifications ................. 1.53
Lesser qualifications ... .... ... .... ... ... 8.68
100.00
Over recent years the percentages of teachers with a degree and professional
qualifications have been dropping, while the numbers with "neither degree nor
professional qualifications" have increased.
Numbers of teachers with degrees are being attracted away to better-paid posts in
industry and commerce; but others are promoted within the Department's service.
According to the Minister2") and the Transkeian authorities, in 1968 there were
(21) Departmental report for 1966.
224
BANTU EDUCATION
69 African inspectors of schools, 162 assistant inspectors, 5 professors. 6 senior
lecturers, 14 junior lecturers, 19 other lecturers, and numerous secretaries of
school boards.
The Lower Primary Teachers' course has been abolished in the Transkei and is
progressively being eliminated in the Republic: only 131 candidates sat for the
examination in 1967.
In 1967 the Transkeian Education Department started a special Primary Higher III
course, to train teachers for Form I.
A Junior Secondary Teachers' course was introduced at three institutions in the
Republic in 1968, and will be available at a fourth in 1969. Students, who are
selected on merit, may elect to specialize either in science and mathematics or in
languages and the social sciences. On qualifying, they will be accepted for
teaching posts up to the Junior Certificate level.
The numbers of African teachers who qualified at the end of 1967 are:¢*:"
Lower Primary Certificate ................. 126
Higher Primary Certificate ................. 2,043
Secondary Teachers' Diploma .............. 64
University Education Diploma (non-graduate) ... 6 University Education
Diploma (graduate) ...... 24
Various institutions offer one-year courses for teachers with at least the Higher
Primary Certificate who wish to specialize in arts and crafts, homecrafts, or
woodwork. Specialist courses are provided at the university colleges for teachers
of the official languages. science, and commerce. Bursaries are available to
deserving students who wish to take the more senior courses, including those for
specialists.
The Department has assigned five senior assistants to provide continuous in-
service training for teachers, and encourages teachers to continue their studies by
means of correspondence courses.
The pupil-teacher ratio is mentioned on page 219.
Teachers' salaries are to be improved as from 1 April 1969, the increases being
spread over a period of three years. At the end of this period a 15 per cent increase
will have been made in the salaries of those with at least a Standard VIII
certificate plus three years' further training, or a Standard X pass with one year's
recognized teachers' training. Teachers with lower qualifications than these will
receive increases of 10 per cent.
The terms of the Government Non-White Employees Pension Act were outlined
on page 224 of the 1966 Survey. The provision made for pensions in the
Department's estimates for the year ending 31 March 1968(24) was:
(") Bantu Education Journal, March, and Minister, Assembly 5 April, Hansard 9
col. 3468.
(24) R.P. 9/196'.
S.R.R.-H

R
R-for-R contributions towards pension and
provident funds ................ 1,020,000
Pension benefits payable to retired teachers
in the Cape and Natal under previous
laws ................... 125,000
Bonuses and allowances payable to retired
teachers under previous laws ...... 196,000
Service gratuities to supervisors and teachers 12,000 Interest on Natal Teachers'
Provident Fund 14,000
R1,367,000
SPECIAL SCHOOLS
There are nine small special schools in the Republic and two in the Transkei that
cater for handicapped African children: they are run by missions with the aid of
Government subsidies. The enrolment at schools in the Republic was 798 in
1966(25) (it has since increased). During 1967, 340 pupils were attending the
schools in the Transkei.
DISTURBANCES AT SCHOOLS
Questioned in the Assembly on 29 March,(26) the Deputy Minister of Bantu
Development said that there had been a demonstration against the hostel master at
the Vryheid Government Bantu School on 14 August 1967. As a result, 19 Form
V pupils had been expelled.
Students of the Nongoma Vocational Training School had created a disturbance
on 1 February 1968 because of dissatisfaction with their food: one first-year and
four second-year students were expelled.
There was a riot at the Clarkebury Institution in the Transkei during September.
Press reports(27) stated that the police detained about 200 boys after they had
stoned buildings and badly damaged two cars. It was understood that their anger
stemmed from complaints about food. Criminal proceedings were stated to have
been instituted against some 25 boys: the outcome was not, apparently, reported.
ADULT EDUCATION
The latest official statistics relating to adult education classes for Africans have
kindly been furnished by the Department of Bantu Education. They relate to the
position in June 1967, thus including classes that closed at the end of that year. A
summary is:
(25) Departmental report for that year.
(27) Star, 14 September; Rand Daily Mail, 16 September.
226
BANTU EDUCATION
White areas
(including
municipal Bantu
townships) areas Totals
\ umber of schools or
classes ... ... ... 41 12 53
Number of teachers ... 145 46 191
Total number of pupils 2,682 799 3,481
Lower primary pupils .. 1,726 557 2,283
Higher primary pupils . 679 153 832
Secondary pupils ...... 277 89 366
In the Assembly on 20 February(-" the Minister said that during 1967 the
following classes closed because their permits under the Group Areas Act had
expired:
Johannesburg-5 evening schools and 2 continuation classes;
Cape Town-2 evening schools and 2 continuation classes;
Pietermaritzburg-4 evening schools.
In a letter dated 26 June the Secretary for Education for the lranskei said that 198
adults were attending evening classes in that territory.
During 1968 the National Council of African Women appealed to its members to
establish adult education classes. Among those started as a result were literacy
classes in Vosloorus, Boksburg. and at Daveyton, Benoni. The latter are run by
the Benoni African Council of Literacy, which has 40 voluntary teachers. mainly
women, and conducts classes at ten centres in a varietv of African languages.(2)
An Association for the Educational and Cultural Advancemcnt of Africans was
formed during 1967 by leading Africans in Johannesburg and Pretoria. It
negotiated with Soweto school hoards for the use of schools at weekends for adult
education classes. The Mamelodi School Board at Pretoria opened a school
providing education for adults up to the matriculation level: in May 1968 it had
five teachers and about 200 students.(3°)
The initial work undertaken by the new association was to help unsuccessful
matriculation candidates from Soweto prepare for supplementary examinations. It
also assisted Africans who ,Aere enrolled with correspondence colleges.
i* liansard 3 col. 850.
(29) Rand Daily Mail, Townships Edition, 24 February and 25 May. ;.) [bid. 12
April and 23 May.
228
SCHOOL EDUCATION FOR COLOURED PUPILS
GRADUAL INTRODUCTION OF COMPULSORY EDUCATION
Questioned in the Assembly on 4 March() the Minister of
Coloured Affairs said that in Natal, education was compulsory for Coloured
children older than seven years up to the completion of the school year during
which the child reached the age of
sixteen years or passed Standard VIII.
In the areas served by four primary schools in the Cape (Alice, King William's
Town, Keiskammahoek, and Cradock). by the secondary school in Simonstown,
and by a high school in Kimberley, school attendance was compulsory for
Coloured children who had completed their seventh but not their fourteenth year
and who were resident within three miles of the school in question, by the shortest
road.
The arrangements described above have been in force for some years. A new
development, however, introduced as from 1 January 1968,(2) is that every
Coloured child, irrespective of age or standard attained, who lives within three
miles along the shortest road of any State-aided school, and who enrols in any
class at the beginning of a school year, must attend regularly until the end of that
school year.
FINANCING
Unlike Bantu education, education for Coloured pupils is financed from the
Consolidated Revenue Fund, and no separate account is maintained for it. Some
items, extracted from the official estimates for 1968-9,(3) are given on the next
page. They do not present a complete picture. The salaries of senior
administrative personnel, for example, whose time is not entirely devoted to
education, are officially included in the general budget of the Department of
Coloured Affairs, as apparently are postal, printing, and certain other services.
The Minister said, 4) when asked in the Assembly, that he was unable to furnish
figures indicating the expenditure per pupil.
In reply to another question5) he said that during 1967 there were 11,050
Coloured school pupils in receipt of boarding or travelling allowances, the total
expenditure having amounted to R282,697.
(2) Government Notice 2136 of 29 December 1967.
(3) Estimates of Expenditure from Revenue Account. R.P. 1/1968. pages o--2-
5; and
Estimates of Expenditure from Loan Account, R.P. 8/1968, pages 10 and 85.
(5) 24 May, Hansard 15 col. 5890,
COLOURED EDUCATION
Salaries of educational personnel at
Head and Regional Offices ... School buildings and additions to
schools ... .... ... .... ... ...
Primary, secondary, and high schools
and teacher training ......... Departmental technical colleges and
technical high schools ......... State-aided vocational and special
education ... ... ... ... ...
Agricultural training ... ....... ...
Financial assistance to continuation
classes ... ...
Grants-in-aid to educational and sports
organizations
University College of the Western Cape Bursaries and loans to students ......
Bibles for schools ... .... ... ... ...
Revenue Account
R
631,050
5,384,000
30,076,200
170,700 477,100
29,700 12,700
45,000
733,700(")
440,600
4,000
R32,620,750
TEXT BOOKS AND STATIONERY
After the transfer to the State of education for Coloured students, in 1964, the
department retained the systems that had been in force in the various provinces in
regard to the supply of text books and stationery. In the Transvaal, these were
issued to pupils free of charge, while a similar arrangement obtained in Natal up
to the end of Standard VI. In the Cape and Free State it was only indigent pupils
who could receive free supplies(7
It was announced during May,"8) however, that as from 1 January 1969 all pupils
in Coloured schools, throughout the country, would receive free text books, basic
equipment, and stationery.
SCHOOL BUILDINGS AND DOUBLE SESSIONS
Questioned in the Assembly on 10 May,(9) the Minister of Public Works said that
during 1967 new buildings were completed for 4 high schools, 2 secondary
schools, and 23 primary schools. Additions had been made to 9 high schools, 1
secondary school, and 30 primary schools. The total cost was R4,233,601.
(6) About R50,000 recoverable in fees.
(7) Statement on behalf of the Minister of Coloured Affairs, Assembly, 10 May,
Hansard
13 col. 5047.
(8) Star, 29 May.
Loan Account
R
191,300
5,575,300
229

The Cape Times reported on 8 August that hostel facilities were being planned for
Coloured high schools in rural areas in an effort to slow down the depopulation of
platteland farms.
The Minister of Coloured Affairs said in the Assembly on 10 May('") that there
were double sessions in numbers of Coloured schools, involving 16,380 pupils
and 469 teachers. These were mainly in Sub A and B, but in a few instances in
Standard I as well. It was stated in the Rand Daily Mail on 2 February that double
sessions were to be introduced in primary schools in Graaff Reinet and Aberdeen
to relieve gross overcrowding.
ENROL.MENT AND DISTRIBUTION OF PUPILS
The statistics that follow were given by the Minister of Coloured Affairs in the
Assembly on 10 and 24 May:(1) he did not indicate whether they referred to 1967
or 1968. Asian pupils in the Cape are presumably included.
Class
Adaptation ...
Sub A ... ... ...
Sub B ....... ...
Std. I ... ...
Std. II ... ...
Std. III ... ...
Std. IV
Std. V .
Total primary ...
Std. VI ... ...
Std. VII
Std. VIII ... ...
Std. IX ... ...
Std. X ... ...
Total post-primary
Combined totals
Numbers
State-aided
State schools schools
... ... 659 29
... ... 35,271 47,459 ... ... 29,199 38,969 ... ... 27,711 35,969 ... ...
24,808 29,117 ... ... 19,952 22,097 ... ... 16,545 16,718 ... ... 12,951
12,051
... ... 167,096 202,409
... ... 13,514 4,161
... ... 9,820 600
... ... 5,963 391
... ... 2,357 82
... ... 1,449 47
... ... 33,103 5,281
...... 200,199 207,690
It was announced during August(2) that, at the request of the Department of
Coloured Affairs, the National Bureau of Educational and Social Research was
preparing a battery of aptitude tests to meet the urgent need for vocational
guidance in Coloured schools. Children who left without completing the school
course were entering the working world without knowledge of their potential
abilities. Many chose an inappropriate course of study at school.
(10) Hansard 13 col. 5053.
(11) Hansard 13 col. 5051, and Hansard 15 col. 5895.
of pupils
Totals
688 82,730
68,168 63,680
53,925
42,049 33,263 25,002
369,505
17,675 10,420 6,354
2,439
1,496
38,384
407,889
Percentage
0.17 20.28 16.71 15.61 13.22 10.31 8.16
6.13
90.59
4.33 2.55
1.56 0.60
0.37
9.41
100.00
230
COLOURED EDUCATION
EXAMINATION RESULTS
Questioned in the Assembly,(13) the Minister said that Junior Certificate
examination results could be given in respect only of pupils in the Cape and Free
State, since in the remaining provinces there was no public examination at this
stage. Asian pupils in the Cape are included. The results in 1967 were:
Number of candidates ... Passed 1st class Passed 2nd or 3rd classes Failed ... ...
... ...
Number
4,930 328 3,129 1,473
Percentage
6.65
63.47 29.88
The Minister gave the figures that follow in respect of matriculation or senior
certificate passes in the country as a whole in 1967, including the results of
supplementary examinations. It would appear that private and part-time
candidates are included, since on an earlier occasion(4 he said that there had been
1,531 candidates (presumably, full-time).
Number of candidates ... Passed 1st class Passed 2nd or 3rd classes Failed ... ...
... ...
Number
2,389 68
1,112 1,209
Percentage
2.85
46.55 50.60
ADULT EDUCATION
According to the Minister,(15) in early 1968 there were 3,537 Coloured students
attending academic part-time classes for adults on a primary level, and 1,870 in
secondary classes.
COLOURED TEACHERS
On 14 May(1") the Minister was asked how many Coloured persons were serving
in senior educational posts. He gave the following figures:
Educational planner Assistant educational planners Inspectors of schools ......
Subject inspectors ..........
Senior lecturers ... ... ... Principals ... ... .... ... ...
Vice-principals ...... ... ...
Senior assistant teachers ......
3333
S... 1,816
*... ... 41
... ... 410
... ... 813
(13) 10 May, Hansard 13 cols. 5053-4.
(14) 23 February, Hansard 3 cols. 1027-30.
(15) Assembly, 14 Mar, Hansard 14 cols. 5231-2.
(16) Assembly, Hansard 14 col. 5232.

Questioned about the numbers of Coloured teachers and their qualifications, the
Minister gave this information:(7)
Qualifications
Degree and professional qualifications ... ... ... ... ... ...
Degree without professional qualifications
Professional qualifications without
degree ... ... ... ... ... ..
Matriculation without professional
qualifications
Other qualifications (e.g. technical) Lower than matriculation and no
professional qualifications ...
All schools
Number Percentage
Post-primary and teacher-training schools only
Number Percentage
3.19 403 23.31
74 0.48
14,045
307 60
494
35 2.02
90.77 1,225 70.85
1.98
0.39 3.19
4 0.23
100.00 1,729 100.00
The information given about student-teachers was:(18)
Course of training
Lower Primary Teachers' Certificate Primary Teachers' Certificate ... Specialist
one-year courses for
trained teachers ... .... ... ...
Teachers' Diploma ......... Lower Secondary Teachers' Diploma University
Education Diploma (nongraduate) ...
University Education Diploma ...
Totals ...
Numbers of students
Qualified at Enrolled in the end of
1968 1967
1,070 428
565 248
145 130 81
7 13
2,011
These various courses were described on page 255 of the 1966 Survey.
On an earlier occasion, the Minister stated(19) that the average number of pupils
per teacher throughout the primary, secondary, and high schools was 31.5.
It was pointed out in the Cape Times on 17 May that the supply of teachers was
not keeping pace with either the number of places in teacher-training institutions
or the creation of new teaching posts. During 1967, 380 teachers resigned.("°)
(17) Col. 5238.
(18) Col. 5238.
(20) Minister, Assembly 10 May, Hansard 13 col. 5048.
Totals ... 15,473
232
COLOURED EDUCATION
In order to help relieve the shortage it was announced early in 1968(21) that
suitably qualified married women teachers could compete for vacant posts on an
equal basis with single women. They would be subject to three months' notice
instead of 24 hours as formerly, and their posts would no longer be advertised
automatically when they married.
Coloured teachers are to be granted increases in salaries over a three-year period
commencing on 1 April 1969. At the end of this period a 15 per cent increase will
have been granted to those with at least Standard VIII plus three years'
professional training, or Standard X plus one year. Those with lower
qualifications will receive a 10 per cent increase.
The recently-established Cape Teachers' Professional Association held its first
annual conference during June. Its president, Mr. D. R. Ulster said(") that it was
developing but slowly, two of the reasons probably being that Coloured teachers
were afraid of visits by the Special Branch if they expressed their views freely, or
that they were apathetic because they possessed so little say in the matters that
affected their lives.
(22) Cape Times, 25 June.
SCHOOL EDUCATION FOR INDIAN PUPILS IN THE

TRANSVAAL AND NATAL
FINANCING
The provisions of the Indians Education Act, described on page 263 of the 1965
Survey, have so far been applied only in the Transvaal and Natal.
Some items of expenditure, extracted from the official estimates,O') are given
below. They do not present a complete picture because the Cape is excluded, as
are the salaries and expenses of the Minister and the Secretary for Indian Affairs.
Furthermore, various non-recurring amounts are being paid to provincial
administrations for buildings and equipment taken over.
Revenue Loan
Account Account
R R
Division of Education: salaries and
overheads ... .... ... ... ....... 600,350
Primary and high schools .......... 9,991,400 Teacher training ................
511,800
School buildings bought or erected ... - 2,559,100
Equipment and maintenance2) ...... 915,050
Assistance with purchase of educational aids ... ... ... ... ... ... 24,000
Examination costs ............. 60,000
Bursaries and loans ............. 82,600
Assistance to church and nursery
schools ......... ..........5,500
Assistance to vocational and special
schools ... ................ 628,500
Assistance to M. L. Sultan Technical
College ............ ...... 530,000
University College for Indians ...... 1,204,000 978,000
R14,553,2003) 3,537,100
Indians continue themselves to contribute to the costs of education. As one
example, the M. L. Sultan Charitable and
(1) R.P. 1/1968 pages 205-210; R.P. 8/1968 pages 19 and 22.
(2) Including R50,000 for libraries.
(3) About R227,400 recoverable.
INDIAN EDUCATION
Educational Trust has donated R206,525 over eighteen years to various school
projects in Natal.(4)
In replying to a series of questions in the Assembly during February,(5) the
Minister of Indian Affairs said that education was not yet compulsory for Indians
in any areas.
During 1967, he continued, 46 pupils were given boarding bursaries, at a cost of
R3,006; and 2,395 received transport bursaries, on which the State spent R48,999.
Travelling allowances were available to needy pupils, or transport was provided
by contractors to the Department.
The per capita expenditure in Natal, the Minister stated, was (presumably in
1967):
Primary classes ............ R53 per pupil
Secondary and high school classes ... R84 per pupil
University College .. ......... R678 per student
I'EXT BOOKS
Free text books were available on loan to Indian pupils, the Minister added: this
had applied since 1 April 1966 in Natal and since 1 April 1967 in the Transvaal.
This had cost R269,000 in Natal during 1967: figures for the Transvaal were not
as yet available.
SCHOOL BUILDINGS AND DOUBLE SESSIONS
Further information provided by the Minister was that during 1967 a sum of
R2,141,812 had been spent on building 4 high schools and 8 primary schools, and
on making extensions to 1 teacher training school, 17 high schools, 2 secondary
schools,
3 primary schools, and 1 other educational institution.
In order to relieve overcrowding, there are double sessions in numbers of classes,
on the platoon system. In the lower standards the same teacher may be responsible
for both groups of pupils. Questioned on this matter,(6 the Minister said the
system operated during 1967 in 91 schools, involving 629 classes from Sub A to
Std. V, 22,768 pupils, and 725 teachers (some of the latter were subject-teachers).
There still is congestion in many schools, however, notably the two high schools
at Lenasia, near Johannesburg, which were built to take 800 pupils each. In 1968
one of them had about 1,100 and the other 1,300 pupils. Some 500 children who
had been denied admission were attending schools in Reef towns.(7
ENROLMENT AND DISTRIBUTION OF PUPILS
The table that follows (from which Indian pupils in the
(5) Hansard 2 col. 641; Hansard 3 cols. 831, 842; Hansard 4 cols. 1193-4.
235

Cape are excluded) has been compiled from information given by the Minister in
the Assembly on 17 May."8) Enrolment
Class I Class 2 Std. I Std. II Std. III Std. IV Std. V
Class
Total primary ...
VI VII VIII IX
X
Total post-primary ... Combined totals ...
Natal
14,229 12,552 17,389 16,968 17,587 14,380 12,655
105,760
10,409 8,594 5,429 3,338 1,867
29,637
135,397
Transvaal Total
1,792 16,021 1,910 14,462 2,302 19,691 2,445 19,413 2,434 20,021
2,234 16,614 2,077 14,732
15,194 120,954
2,085 12,494 1,684 10,278 1,529 6,958
1,133 4,471
515 2,382
6,946 36,583
22,140 157,537
EXAMINATION RESULTS
The Minister of Indian Affairs gave the information that follows in the Assembly
on 3 and 17 May,O9) relating to the examination results of Indian pupils in Natal
and the Transvaal at the end of 1967.
Standard V1
Number of candidates .............
Qualified for advanced grade secondary
courses
Qualified for ordinary grade secondary
Number
12,629 5,632
courses .... ... .... ... .... ... 5,853
Failed .... ... .... ... .... ... ... 1,144
As is evident, the streaming of pupils in based on the Standard VI examination
results.
Percentage
44.60 46.34
9.06
secondary schools is
Number of candidates ... Passed advanced grade Passed ordinary grade ... Failed
... ... ... ...
(8) Hansard 14 co!s. 5517-8.
(9) Hansard 12 cols. 4602-3, Hansard 14 col. 5515.
Percentage
10.17 9.18 12.50 12.32 12.71 10.55 9.35
76.78
7.93 6.52 4.42 2.84 1.51
23.22
100.00
Junior Certificate
Number
5,661
... ... ... 2,577
... ... ... 1,299
... ... ... 1,785
Percentage
45.52 22.95 31.53
INDIAN EDUCATION
Matriculation or Senior Certificate
The results of the 471 candidates who wrote supplementary e\aminations in
March 1968 are included in the table below.
Number Percentage
Number of candidates ............. 2,087
Passed first class ....... ....... ... 27 1.29
Passed second or third classes ...... 1,152 55.20 Failed .... ... .... ... .... ... ... 908
43.51
In an article in the June number of The Teachers' Journal, the S.A. Indian
Teachers' Association stated that since 1961 there had been a sharp decline in the
results achieved by Indian pupils in the Natal Senior Certificate Advanced Grade
examination. Some suggested reasons were the ineffective streaming of pupils,
the effect of the platoon system, abnormal pupil loads, the shortage of adequately
qualified teachers, the movement of population. and poverty and its attendant
circumstances.
ADULT EDUCATION
Questioned in the Assembly on 27 February,1") the Minister said that 970 Indian
adults were attending part-time secondary academic classes. There were none in
primary classes.
SCHOOL FOR BLIND INDIAN CHILDREN
The name of the institution previously known as the Arthur Blaxall School for the
Blind has been changed to the New Horizon School, and it has moved from
Durban to Mountain Rise, near Pietermaritzburg.
This is the only school for handicapped Indian children.
INDIAN TEACHERS
On 27 February the Minister was asked how many Indian teachers were holding
senior posts, and gave the following information." ') There were:
7 Indian inspectors of schools
1 acting subject inspector
1 education planner
4 heads of departments
1 psychometrist
1 professor
13 senior lecturers
39 lecturers
9 junior lecturers
348 school principals
332 vice-principals
298 senior assistant teachers
60 on the Department's administrative staff.

Later, on 17 May, the Minister provided statistics on the numbers and
qualifications of Indian teachers in the Transvaal and Natal.(") A summary is:
Post-primary and
teacher-training
All schools schools only
Qualifications Number Percentage Number Percentage
Degree and professional qualifications ... .... ... ... .... ... 688 11.99 485 32.33
Degree without professional qualifications -. . . 64 1.12 42 2.80
Professional qualifications without
degree ... ... ... ... ... ... 4,202 73.26 908 60.53
Matriculation without professional
qualifications ............. 240 4.18 37 2.47
Other qualifications ......... 78 1.36 6 0.40
Lower than matriculation and no
professional qualifications ... 464 8.09 22 1.47
Totals ... 5,736 100.00 1,500 100.00
When asked about the numbers of Indians who were training to be teachers, the
Minister said(3) there were 627 preparing for primary school work and 614 for
work in secondary schools. The certificates gained by those who qualified at the
end of 1967 were:
University College, Durban
University Education Diploma ......... 21 Junior Secondary Teachers' Diploma
... 2
Higher Primary Teachers' Diploma ...... 4
Primary Teachers' Certificate ......... 45
Transvaal College of Education and Springfield Training
College
Secondary Teachers' Lower Diploma ... 59
Teachers' Diploma: Specialization (Primary) 48 Primary Teachers' Diploma
......... 196
Primary Teachers' Certificate ......... 32
M. L. Sultan Technical College
Physical Education (Secondary) ......... 15
It was announced in the Natal Witness on 4 May that more than 1,000 serving
Indian teachers had enrolled at the Springfield Training College for a Primary
Teachers' Diploma course which they would take part-time over three years,
attending the college during school holidays.
The Minister said during February14) that the average pupilteacher ratio in Natal
was 25 per teacher in secondary schools and 32 in primary schools.
(12) Hansard 14 col. 5517.
(13) Col. 5516.
INDIAN EDUCATION
Indian teachers are to be granted increases in pay on the same basis as for
Coloured teachers, described on page 233. Teachers in Natal have started their
own death benefit scheme." 5
(15) Natal Mercury, 11 May.
239
240
SCHOOL EDUCATION FOR WHITE PUPILS
FINANCING
It has not proved feasible to obtain figures showing the expenditure on education
for White pupils, since this is financed partly by the State and partly by the four
provincial administrations. The newspaper Dagbreek reported on 1 September.
however, that a total of almost R238,000,000 was being spent annually.
ENROLMENT OF PUPILS
The latest available enrolment figures are those for 1964, given on page 266 of
last year's Survey.
EXAMINATION RESULTS
As some schools do not write the Junior Certificate examination, statistics can be
given only for matriculation. The latest comprehensive figures, for 1966, were
supplied by the National Bureau of Educational and Social Research, and include
both the Matriculation and the Senior Certificate examinations.
Number Percentage
Number of candidates ............. 40,484
University entrance certificate:
Passed 1st class .... ... .... ... 4,289 10.59
Passed 2nd class .............. 8,112 20.04
School leaving certificate:
Passed 1st class .... ... .... ... 1,530 3.78
Passed 2nd class .............. 16,150 39.89
Failed .... ... .... ... .... ... ... 10,403 25.70
The "no-matriculation" experiment introduced in twenty Transvaal schools was
described on page 257 of the 1965 Survey. The first students to write internal
instead of public examinations did so in 1967. Their subsequent progress is to be
watched and compared with that of students from twenty control schools.
Replying to questions in the Provincial Council during MayG) the Administrator
of the Transvaal said that, excluding those in "no-matriculation" classes, there
were 10,584 White pupils in Standard X of provincial high schools during 1967.
Of these, less than half wrote the university entrance examination while, of those
who did so, nearly a quarter failed.
EDUCATION FOR WHITE CHILDREN

SPECIAL SCHOOLS
According to the 1967 report of the Department of Education, Arts, and Science(')
the enrolment of White pupils at special schools in June 1966 was:
Schools for the physically handicapped ... 274 Schools for epileptics ..............
196
Schools for the blind ................ 311
Schools for the deaf ................ 551
Schools for cerebral palsied .......... 356
TEACHERS' TRAINING BILL
A measure that caused much controversy was the Teachers' Training Bill, which,
before its Second Reading in the Assembly, was referred first to a Select
Committee and then to a Commission headed by Professor J. S. Gericke of the
University of Stellenbosch.
Briefly, it provided that all teacher-training institutions for Whites would be
transferred to universities (many of them now fall under provincial control).
Training courses would be for at least four years post-matriculation, or at least
one year for university graduates, although the Minister of National Education
might permit three-year courses for primary teachers.
The Minister was to be given wide powers "to determine general policy in order
to co-ordinate teacher training" so that teachers would "be equipped to implement
the general policy as determined in terms of the National Education Policy Act".
He was required, before determining the general policy, to consult with the
Administrators, the Committee of University Principals, and the National
Education Advisory Council.
WHITE TEACHERS
The National Bureau of Educational and Social Research informed the Institute of
Race Relations that, during 1966, 781 students were enrolled at universities for
post-graduate -teaching diplomas and 1,625 for under-graduate diplomas. Another
653 were taking under-graduate diplomas at institutions controlled by the
Department of Education, Arts, and Science.
Data for provincial training colleges were not available.
Increases in salaries for White teachers were announced on 18 September. These
are to be spread over a period of three years commencing on 1 April 1969. The
system of grading and the posts structure of schools were altered, creating more
opportunities for promotion. All teachers will have their salaries increased, greater
financial recognition being afforded for higher qualifications. Better retirement
benefits are to be afforded, and a medical aid scheme introduced.
(2) R.P. 77/1967 pages 139-150.
241
TECHNOLOGICAL, TECHNICAL AND

VOCATIONAL EDUCATION
WHITES
ENROLMENT IN TECHNICAL, COMMERCIAL,
AND VOCATIONAL INSTITUTIONS
The following enrolment figures, for June 1966, were given in the 1967 report of
the Department of Education, Arts, and Science:"
State-aided technical colleges ...... Departmental technical colleges ... Schools for
apprentices ........
r
Technical high schools ......... Commercial and technical high schools
Commercial high schools ......... Domestic science high schools ...... State-aided
vocational schools ...... Continuation classes in commerce and
technology ... ... ... ... ...
Full-time
5,200 4,610
12,078 2,674 7,615 1,146
212
Part-time
23,917 8,569 8,024 1,522 2,874 1,034
- 1,990
APPRENTICES
Questioned in the Assembly on 8 March,2) the Minister of Labour said that
10,011 apprenticeship contracts were registered during 1967, 8,738 White, 1,084
Coloured, and 189 Asian youths being involved. The total number of contracts
registered at the end of that year was 33,804.
The Minister of National Education stated(') that the follow-
ing numbers of White students Certificate examinations during
N.T.C. I
N.T.C. II N.T.C. III N.T.C. IV N.T.C. V
passed the full National Technical 1967:
....... 3,026
... ... 3,314
....... 2,042
... ... 830
... ... 441
ENGINEERING STUDENTS
Asked how many White students were enrolled in 1967 in university engineering
faculties, the Minister of National Education gave these figures:
(1) R.P. 77/1967 pages 181 and 178.
(2) Hansard 5 col. 1780. Also see Senate Hansard 14 col. 4023.
(3) Assembly 8 March, Hansard 5 col. 1792.
TECHNICAL AND VOCATIONAL EDUCATION 243

Stellen- WitwatersCape Town Natal Pretoria bosch rand
Civil .... ... .... ... 39 74 357 118 245
Mechanical .......... 19 43 252 96 220
Chemical .......... 124 89 94 - 143
Electrical .... ... ... 34 62 260 86 291
Combined course ... 435 431 - 189 246
The combined total is 3,947.
UNIT COSTS AT TECHNICAL AND
VOCATIONAL INSTITUTIONS
In his report for 1966-7(') the Controller and Auditor-General gave the following
unit costs (i.e. per student) at various types of institutions. Capital expenditure
was excluded, as were class fees paid by students.
Unit costs
R
10 technical colleges ............ 337
31 technical high schools ......... 419
1 technical school for adults ...... 793 9 apprentice schools ............. 357
26 commercial high schools ......... 270
8 domestic science high schools ...... 576
AFRICANS
TRADE SCHOOLS
There are now eleven trade schools in the Republic and two in the Transkei,
situated mainly in rural areas, which provide training in various trades for suitable
boys who have passed Standard VI (or Standard VIII for those wishing to train as
electricians). Information about the courses of training available is given in the
book Bantu Education in 1968, published by the Institute of Race Relations.
The total number of boys enrolled in March 1968 was 1,298. Successful
candidates at the end of 1967 were:") Republic Transkei
Concreting, bricklaying, plastering ... 89 21
Carpentry, cabinet-making, joinery ... 77 11
Plumbing, drain-laying, sheet metal work 20
Electricians ... ... ....... ... ... 8
General mechanics ............. - 5
General and motor mechanics ...... 23
Tailoring .... ... ... ... .... ... 53 1
Leatherwork and upholstery ...... 5
275 38
(4) R.P. 61/1967 page 202.
(1) Minister of Bantu Education, 5 April, Hansard 9 cols. 3468-9, and information
from
the Secretary for Education for the Transkei.

On completion of their courses the youths receive a Certificate in Vocational
Training, which is recognized by the Government for employment as tradesmen
in the homelands. The theoretical training provided is inadequate to enable the
boys to enter for National Technical Certificate (N.T.C.) examinations, however,
and in many cases they need further experience before taking the practical trade
tests of the Department of Labour.
Boys who have taken building, carpentry, or plumbing courses are absorbed in
housing projects in the homelands or in urban areas. Electricians who qualify at
the Dube Vocational Training School in Johannesburg (referred to later) are
employed by the municipality for work in the African townships. On eventual
completion of their apprenticeships they are granted considerable rises in pay (but
not to the same level as is paid to Whites doing similar work). At the time of
writing the Durban municipality is investigating the possibility of training
Africans to do electrical work in the African townships under its control: White
trade unionists have been strongly opposed to the proposal, especially if the rate
for the job is not to apply.
It was decided in 1966 that boys who had completed two years' training at trade
schools as motor mechanics might apply for admission to three-year
apprenticeships in workshops of the Department of Bantu Administration and
Development, working on the repair and maintenance of cars, trucks, tractors, and
agricultural machinery. After passing trade tests they would be able to apply for
loans from the Bantu Investment Corporation to enable them to open garages and
service depots in the homelands, and would be qualified to apprentice other young
men. The Minister of Bantu Education said on 5 April(z) that 255 youths were
being trained in Departmental workshops: these exist at Pietersburg, King
William's Town, Umtata, Pietermaritzburg, and Taung.
It is impossible for qualified African motor mechanics to find jobs in urban
African townships, for the Government has debarred Africans from establishing
garages in these areas. Even before this was done there had been difficulties. At
one time the Dube Vocational Training Centre ran a course for motor mechanics,
but discontinued this in 1960 as a result of pressure from White trade unionists,
who objected to a suggestion that these mechanics should work in African
townships at lower rates of pay than prevailed elsewhere.
It appears that most of the boys who have trained in leatherwork, upholstery, or
tailoring have so far found work in urban footwear, furniture, or clothing
factories.
The Minister of Bantu Administration and Development is reported to have said
on 24 October(3) that a separate system,
244
TECHNICAL AND VOCATIONAL EDUCATION

to be administered by his department, was to be introduced for the training and
certification of African apprentices. His meaning was not clear. At the time of
writing, Africans can enter for the theoretical N.T.C. tests, which are conducted
by the Department of National Education through the Bantu Education
Department. After having completed the required period of practical experience
they may enter for the national trade tests conducted by the Central Organization
of Trade Testing (C.O.T.T.) for the Department of Labour.
The Dube Vocational Training Centre, which is conducted by the Johannesburg
Municipality without a Government subsidy, does provide adequate training to
enable boys to enter for national tests before they leave. At the end of 1967, 37
students entered for the Bantu Building Workers' Diploma in bricklaying, or
carpentry, or plastering, or plumbing. All passed, the average mark being 69 per
cent. Eighty-four students (out of 99 entrants) passed examinations at the N.T.C. I
level in building, carpentry, or plumbing, together with mathematics. Fifteen
others (out of 16 entrants) passed examinations at the N.T.C. II level in electrical
house wiring and mathematics.
Nine former students, who had served for the prescribed period in the municipal
Electricity Department, entered for the national Electrical House Wiremen's
Certificate, and all passed, with an average mark of 81 per cent.
VOCATIONAL TRAINING FOR GIRLS
According to the Bantu Education Journal for April, 222 girls were then enrolled
in vocational training classes. The Minister of Bantu Education said in the
Assembly on 5 April(') that 13 of the girls were taking housewifery classes at
trade schools. At the end of 1967, he added, 54 girls passed post-Standard VI
vocational courses in subjects such as home management and dressmaking. A
course in nursery school supervision has been started at the Jabulani School,
Johannesburg.
So far as the Transkei is concerned, post-Standard VI courses in dressmaking and
home management are available at two schools. In 1968, 168 girls were enrolled.
At the end of 1967, 18 rassed in dressmaking and 22 in home management.
TECHNICAL SECONDARY SCHOOLS
There are eight technical secondary schools for Africans in the Republic, and one
in the Transkei, which provide a threeyear course leading to the Junior Certificate
(technical) examination. Further courses are available on a post-Junior Certificate
level at the Vlakfontein Technical School, Pretoria.
According to the Minister of Bantu Education,(5) 455 students
() Assembly, 5 April, Hansard 9 cols. 3468-9.
245

were enrolled at technical secondary schools in 1968 for technical or commercial
courses; 37 passed the technical Junior Certificate at the end of 1967. None has
yet passed the technical Senior Certificate.
The Secretary for Education for the Transkei states that in 1968, 185 boys were
enrolled in that territory for the technical Junior Certificate course, and that 4
passed at the end of 1967.
A technical college is being built in Umtata by the Transkeian Government. Part-
time classes in commerce have been started, housed temporarily in a primary
school. In 1968 a course leading to the N.T.C. I examination was introduced.
There has, thus far, not been an enthusiastic response to the availability of the
courses at technical secondary schools. One reason may be a preference for white-
collar jobs. But another may be the difficulties in finding adequately paid and
rewarding bluecollar jobs, since the boys are by no means fully proficient in their
selected trades when they leave, a large proportion of their time having been
devoted to academic studies. As advanced training facilities are extended, these
courses may eventually form a useful preparation for training in engineering and
allied subjects.
COMMERCIAL TRAINING
Commercial Junior and Senior Certificate courses for boys and girls were fairly
recently introduced at certain of the technical schools. At the end of 1967 the
numbers qualifying were:(6) Republic Transkei
Junior Certificate ............ 1,082 25
Senior Certificate ............ 57 16
TRADE INSTRUCTORS
The Minister said that 15 men qualified as trade instructors in 1967 at the
Batswana Training and Trade School near Mafeking.
ENGINEERING TECHNICIANS
A four-year course for civil and agricultural engineering technicians was
commenced in 1968 at the Mmadikoti School (formerly called the Thutamaphelo
School) at Moletsi near Pietersburg, applicants being required to have a
matriculation or equivalent certificate and a pass in mathematics at the Junior
Certificate level at least. Twenty carefully selected students are to be admitted
annually in future: the first class consisted of seventeen students, four of them
from the Transkei.
(6) References op cit.
246

OTHER COURSES OF TRAINING
Courses for agricultural workers, stock inspectors, and forestry Vorkers have been
described in previous issues of this Survey.
A three-year course of training for surveying assistants was fairly recently
introduced. Applicants must have passed the J.C. with mathematics, but
preference is given to those who have matriculated with mathematics as a subject.
Students receive salaries because most of the work consists of practical in-service
training with the Department of Bantu Administration and Development; but two
periods, each of five months, are devoted to theoretical work at Lovedale.
According to the Minister, one man qualified at the end of 1967. Seven were
being trained at Lovedale during 1968.
In 1966 a start was made with a four-year B.Sc. course in land surveying at the
University College of Fort Hare.
In replying to the series of questions referred to earlier, the Minister said that 15
men qualified as health inspectors at the end of 1967: this course is available at
the Edendale .Technical Secondary School and the Mmadikoti Training School.
A one-year course for health assistants was introduced at the latter school in 1967,
the first 21 students qualifying that year.
COLOURED STUDENTS
In reply to a series of questions in the Assembly on 10 and 14 May(') the Minister
of Coloured Affairs said that there were State technical and vocational schools for
Coloured people in Cape Town, Port Elizabeth, Johannesburg, Durban, and
Kimberley, their combined enrolment being 55 full-time and 2,301 part-time
students.
State-aided technical and vocational schools existed in Cape Town, Stellenbosch,
Kirkwood, Port Elizabeth, Cradock, Flagstaff, and Aliwal North: they had 643
full-time students.
There were 141 students attending part-time technical classes administered by
continuation class committees in Pietermaritzburg and Grahamstown. Particulars
were not available about the enrolment in commercial and technical classes at
high schools; but in 1967, 404 students passed the commercial Junior Certificate
and 160 the technical Junior Certificate: none obtained a commercial or technical
Senior Certificate.
The enrolment at the Peninsula Technical College was 36 full-time and 283 part-
time students.
(1) Hansard 13 col. 5054; Hansard 14 col. 5239.
247

In 1967 the following numbers passed full National Technical Certificate
examinations:
N.T.C. I .......... 249
N.T.C. II ... .... ... 153
N.T.C. III ....... ... 13
N.T.C. IV .......... Nil
N.T.C. V 3.........3
There were 80 students who passed other (unspecified) technical or vocational
examinations.
The Minister of Labour said on 8 March(-2) that 1,084 apprenticeship contracts
were registered in respect of Coloured youths during 1967.
Questioned about engineering students,(3) the Minister of National Education
stated on 17 May that seven were studying chemical engineering and nine a
combined engineering course, all at the University of Cape Town.
INDIAN STUDENTS
GENERAL STATISTICS
The Minister of Indian Affairs replied to a series of questions in the Assembly on
17 May.4) There were no vocational or trade schools under his Department's
control, he said, nor were there technical or vocational classes at any high
schools. Prematriculation technical and vocational training was, however,
available at the M. L. Sultan Technical College, the enrolment being:
Standard VI ...... 69
Standard VII ...... 298 Standard VIII ....... 248 Standard IX ...... 209 Standard
X ...... 163
All of these were full-time students. The following numbers passed the
examinations stated during 1967:
Commercial Technical Junior Certificate ... 39 5
Senior Certificate ... 5 1
N.T.C. I - 2 N.T.C. II - 2 N.T.C. III - 1
(4) Hansard 14 cols. 5519-20, also see Hansard 3 col. 1194.
248

Courses for teachers of commerce:
1st year-16 2nd year-8
Courses for teachers of other technical or vocational subjects:
1st year-17 2nd year-8
Courses for health inspectors-12
Other technical examinations:
Motor mechanics-43
Fitters and turners-20
Builders-5
Electricians- 11
Woodworkers-12
Plumbers and sheet-metal workers-8
The Natal Mercury reported on 28 August that the electricians and plumbers were
finding it difficult to obtain employment.
According to the Minister of Labour,(5) 189 apprenticeship contracts were
registered during 1967 in respect of Asian youths.
Statistics in regard to Indians who were studying engineering were given by the
Minister of National Education on 17 May:(')
University of:
Cape Town Natal Witwatersrand
Civil - 7
Mechanical ...... 1 - 20
Chemical ...... 4 2 9
Electrical ...... 1 - 21
Combined course... 5 - 3
The Minister of Indian Affairs announced on 24 May that his department planned
to establish a technical college for Indians at Lenasia.
INDIANS: ADVANCED TECHNICAL EDUCATION ACT,
No. 12 OF 1968
This Act empowered the State President to establish at any place a college for
advanced technical education for Indians.
The M. L. Sultan Technical College, under its present designation, will be deemed
to be such a college as from the date of commencement of the Act. Other
institutions and continuation classes (but not university classes) may in future be
declared to be such colleges, and if they are, the provisions of the Indians
Education Act will cease to apply to them.
Subject to the direction of the Minister of Indian Affairs, these institutions will,
however, be able to continue to provide such other types of education for Indians
as they were providing
() 8 March. Hansard 5 col. 1780.
249

when their status was changed. With the Minister's approval, teacher-training and
full-time or part-time secondary education may be provided, as well as advanced
technical courses.
Existing councils or governing bodies will cease to exist. Each college will have a
principal, a council, and a board of studies. Existing principals will retain their
posts, new appointments being made by the college council subject to the
approval of the Minister.
Provision is made in the Act for the constitution of college councils, at least half
of the members of which will be appointed by the Minister of Indian Affairs. The
Minister said(') that the Government was entitled to substantial representation in
view of the large subsidies paid. His appointees would include both White
persons and Indians.
The board of studies will consist of the principal, two members designated by the
council, and such members of the teaching staff as the council may determine.
The Minister will determine the staff establishment. Appointments will be made
by the council, subject to the Minister's approval in respect of such posts as he
may indicate. He is given wide powers, too, in respect of conditions of service,
salaries, and leave privileges, of the courses of study to be offered, and of
regulations to be made under the Act. Teachers will have pension rights.
Both official languages will be used as media of instruction.
The Act contains provisions similar to those in the Universities Amendment Bill
in regard to the withholding of subsidies if a council does not comply with the
conditions under which these are granted.
THE M. L. SULTAN TECHNICAL COLLEGE
When introducing the Bill in the Assembly,(" the Minister described the work of
the M. L. Sultan Technical College, which has headquarters in Durban and
branches at Pietermaritzburg and Stanger. Part-time classes are conducted at
Clairwood, Mount Edgecombe, Tongaat, Port Shepstone, Chatsworth, and
Verulam.
The total enrolment in 1967 was 1,579 full-time and 4,556 part-time students, the
Minister said. Among the full-time students were 896 following courses that were
available at departmental secondary schools and 416 receiving technical
education on a lower level than the matriculation standard. As from 1968, fulltime
secondary students would be diverted to secondary schools. By 1971 the
commerce and homecraft day-school facilities at the college would no longer be
required. The facilities for full-time technical students would continue to be
provided until training could be made available elsewhere.
(7) 23 and 26 February, Msembly Hansard 3 col. 1043; Hansard 4 col. 1123.
250

Besides the technical and secondary courses the college proided the following
courses: Department of Commerce:
Secretarial and office assistants National Commercial Diploma Commercial
Teachers' Diploma
Various management courses
Salesmanship, shipping procedure. and supervision
Chartered Institute of Secretaries
De partment of Technology:
Public Health Inspectors
Medical Technologists (Intermediate)
National Technical Diploma, including building and
engineering
Industrial Tailoring
Learner Draughtsmen
Chemical Technicians' Diploma
Department of Homecrafts:
Hairdressing and beauty culture
Nursery School Assistants
National Domestic Science Teachers' Diploma
Public Health nursing
Dressmaking
Department of Physical Education:
Specialist courses for teachers of physical education
The following advanced courses would be offered in the near 7uture.
Technical Teachers' training
Draughtsmen
Diploma courses in Commercial and Applied Art
National Diploma in Ceramics
National Diploma in Dress Designing
Music
Course in mechanized accounting.
(Since the Minister made this speech, courses in machine ticcounting and
comptometry have been started.('))
,,, Fiat Lux, September.
THE UNIVERSITIES AMENDMENT ACT, No. 24 OF 1968
In terms of this Act, the Department of Indian Affairs was granted representation
on the Joint Matriculation Board: the Departments of Bantu Education and of
Coloured Affairs already had such representation.
The principal Act of 1955, as amended in 1959, empowered the Minister of
Education, Arts and Science (now called the Minister of National Education), in
consultation with the Minister of Finance, to make grants-in-aid to universities,
out of money voted by Parliament for the purpose, on such basis and subject to
such conditions as the Minister might prescribe. The 1959 amendment removed
the necessity for conditions to be prescribed by regulation. In terms of the new
amendment, the word "subsidies" was substituted for "grants-in-aid", otherwise
the Section concerned was unchanged.
The 1955 measure laid down that if a university council fails to comply with any
provision of the Act under which grants-in-aid (now termed subsidies) are paid,
the Minister may call upon it to do so within a specified period. If it still does not
comply, the Minister may withhold payment of the whole or any portion of the
amount voted by Parliament, but if he does so, he must report to Parliament,
stating the reasons for his action.
In terms of the new amendment, the Minister may also withhold the whole or any
portion of a subsidy voted if a university council fails to comply with any
condition subject to which the subsidy was granted, after having been called upon
to do so within a specified period. Again, he must report to Parliament if he takes
such action.
Mrs. Helen Suzman, M.P. (Progressive Party) voted against the principle of the
Bill on the ground that she was unconvinced that it conferred no additional
powers on the Minister.("
The Minister assured the House that it did not do so.(- The clauses summarized
above were merely making amendments consequential upon those effected in
1959, he stated. He quoted from a document sent to all universities laying down
the conditions for payments of grants-in-aid. This stated that they would be paid
"on condition that (a) a council shall produce the reports, statements, and returns,
and shall keep up to date the books and accounts, required in terms of the
provisions of this document and of the regulations; (b) a council satisfies the
secretary that the conditions of the grant-in-aid have been complied with".
(2) Cols. 954-5, 960-1.
The Minister quoted a legal opinion that "the conditions are limited to those
considered necessary or expedient in order to achieve the objects of the Act. It is a
principle of law that persons or bodies deriving their power from an Act, cannot
validly perform any act which such Act does not explicitly or by implication
authorize them to perform".
He was not using "back-door" methods to re-introduce the principles of the
Extension of University Education Amendment Bill or the Universities
Amendment Bill of 1966, the Minister assured members.(3) But "if it becomes
necessary to re-introduce that legislation in future, it will be done". (Further
reference is made to this matter in the next chapter.)
COMMISSION OF INQUIRY INTO UNIVERSITY AFFAIRS
On 10 September the Minister of National Education announced the appointment
of a Commission, to be headed by Mr. Justice van Wyk de Vries, to make
recommendations "insofar as the universities for Whites and the University of
South Africa" were concerned, on the educational, academic, financing, and
development aspects of university education and any other matters the
Commission might deem to be of importance. Priority would be given to the
financial aspects so that the basis for subsidization for 1970 and succeeding years
could be determined.
The other main points to be considered were:
(a) the steps required to ensure efficient education;
(b) the range of study and the quality of work;
(c) the sizes of classes, departments, and universities;
(d) the length of the academic year;
(e) the main reasons for, and measures to check, the high
rate of failures among undergraduates;
(f) the facilities required for healthy mental and physical
recreation;
(g) student relations, including the r6le students and student
bodies could play, in co-operation with academic authorities, in maintaining a
healthy spirit and code of conduct
on the campuses;
(h) the most effective methods of teaching and research;
(i) the qualifications that members of staff should possess;
(j) reciprocal recognition of courses passed by students at
the different universities;
(k) the salary structure;
(1) bursaries and loans for students;
(m) future policy in connection with the development of
universities.
(3) See 1966 Survey, pages 45 et seq.

FUTURE STATUS OF THE NON-WHITE UNIVERSITY COLLEGES
In a Press statement issued on 3 April the Prime Minister announced that each of
the five non-white colleges, at a stage found opportune, would be released from
association with the University of South Africa (which at present regulates
syllabuses and examinations).
Subject to defined conditions, each college would provide for its own syllabuses,
training of students, examinations, and the award of degrees and diplomas. For
the purpose of maintaining academic standards, co-opted members from other
universities would be included on the senate and faculty boards of each college.
Use would be made of external examiners. The institutions would then be known
as universities.
Legislation to this end was being prepared, Mr. Vorster said.
STUDENT ENROLMENT
The enrolment at South African universities colleges in mid-1968 was:(4)
University of: Whites Coloured Asians
Cape Town .......... 7,001 254 154
Natal .............. 5,303 46 357
Orange Free State ... 3,332 -
Port Elizabeth ...887 --
Potchefstroom ...... 3,328
Pretoria .......... ±11,500 -
Rand Afrikaans ...... 734
Rhodes ....... ....... 1,759 31
Stellenbosch ...... 7,170 -
Witwatersrand ...... 8,394 16 196(0)
South Africa(6) ...... 17,161 545 1,094
University College of:
Western Cape ...... - 669
Durban ......- -- 1,407
Fort Hare ......
The North ............ --- -
Zululand ...- - -
Totals
and university
4 fi
2
ricans Totals
3 7,412 161 5,867
- 3,332
-- 887
--- 3,328
11,500
--- 734
1,790
7,170
4 8,610 .236 21,036
.. 669
1,407
451 451
613 613
368 368
... 66,569 1,530 3,239 3,836
75,174
COURSES BEING TAKEN AT UNIVERSITIES
The information that follows, relating to courses being taken by students at the
universities, was given by the Minister of National Education in the Assembly on
11 June"7 The Rand Afrikaans University, the University of South Africa, and the
nonwhite university colleges are excluded.
(4) Figures supplied by the universities except in the case of Pretoria University,
for which
a Press report was used.
(5) 113 Chinese and 83 Indians.
(6) Correspondence classes.
Under-graduates Graduates
Degree Diploma Degree Diploma University of: courses courses
courses courses
Cape Town ...... 4,695 1,103 402 140
Natal ... ... ....... 4,565 514 583 178
Orange Free State ... 1,772 1,111 442 76
Port Elizabeth ...... 576 175 91 21
Potchefstroom ...... 2,182 230 850 50
Pretoria .......... 8,587 499 1,835 255
Rhodes .......... 1,299 159 217 94
Stellenbosch ...... 4,991 634 1,033 272
Witwatersrand ...... 6,676 159 668 310
Totals ... 35,343 4,584 6,121 1,396
UNIT COSTS AT UNIVERSITIES
The National Bureau of Educational and Social Research states that during 1966
the unit costs at residential universities were R540.59, and at the University of
South Africa R204.10. (Figures for the non-white colleges are given below.)
UNIVERSITY COLLEGE OF THE WESTERN CAPE
According to the report of the Controller and Auditor-General for 1966-7,(8) by
31 March 1967 a sum of R2,275,267 had been spent on land, buildings, and
equipment for the University College of the Western Cape. Unit costs during the
preceding year had been R969: lower than the figure for 1965-6 (which was
R1,067) because student enrolment had grown.
The Minister of Coloured Affairs said in the Assembly on 5 April(9) that the
teaching staff consisted of 83 White and 2 Coloured persons. The ratio of students
to teaching staff was 9:1, and of students to administrative staff 14:1. Of the
students, 425 were taking degree courses and 243 diploma courses. the latter
including 14 taking post-graduate University Education Diploma courses.
No recent figures are available in regard to the numbers of Coloured students at
the universities who were awarded degrees or diplomas in 1967 or early in 1968.
One Coloured man graduated with a B.Sc. in Architecture at the University of
Cape Town. Medical graduates are mentioned in a subsequent chapter.
Combining (different) figures given by the Minister of Coloured Affairs in the
Assembly on 23 February and 10 May(1") and in the Cape Times on 4 May, it
would appear that 13 Coloured students graduated at the University of South
Africa and 37 at the College of the Western Cape: of the latter, one was awarded
an M.Sc. and another a B.Sc. Hons. degree. Besides these, 46 obtained
(8) R.P. 62/1967, and R.P. 61/1967 page 360.
(10) Hansard 3 col. 1028, Hansard 5 col. 5054.
255

diplomas, 13 of them the post-graduate University Education Diploma.
Fees payable at the college were set out in Government Notices 334 of 8 March
and 1090 of 21 June.
UNIVERSITY COLLEGE, DURBAN
The Controller and Auditor-General reported") that by 31 March 1967 the State
had spent R336,829 on temporary accommodation at Salisbury Island for the
Indian university college, and R510,544 on the purchase of land for permanent
buildings. Work has commenced on preparing the new site at Chiltern Hills.
In reply to questions in the Assembly on 9 April and 7 May(") the Minister of
Indian Affairs said that the teaching staff at the college consisted of 109 Whites
and 25 Indians. The ratio of students to teaching staff was 10.8 : 1, and of students
to administrative staff 42.7:1. Of the students enrolled in 1968, 1,149 were
following degree courses.
Again, except for medical graduates (dealt with later) it is not publicly known
how many Indians graduated at the universities in 1967. According to the issue of
Fiat Lux for June, those who graduated at the University College and at the
University of South Africa were 17 with Honours degrees, 147 with Bachelors'
degrees, 26 with post-graduate University Education Diplomas, and 25 with other
diplomas.
UNIVERSITY COLLEGES FOR AFRICANS
The capital expenditure to 31 March 1967 on the erection and acquisition of
buildings for the African university colleges was:(t: )
Fort Hare R1.........R,283,215
College of the North ... R2,286,429 College of Zululand ... R2,202,643
These programmes are being continued, the buildings being of unusual and
attractive designs. Further hostels, some of eleven storeys, are being added.
Official estimates of the current expenditure from Revenue Account during 1967-
8 were R837,972 for Fort Hare, R709,760 for the College of the North, and
R549,000 for the College of Zululand. The costs per student in 1966 (omitting
fees paid and, in the case of Fort Hare, farm revenue) were R1,665, R1,159 and
R1,459 respectively: these had been gradually decreasing as the enrolment
rose.(14)
(11) R.P. 62/1967 page 734.
(12) Hansard 10 col. 3638, Hansard 13 cols. 4778-9.
(13) Report of the Controller and Auditor-General, 1966-7, R.P. 62/1967.
(14) Ibid.
256
Questioned in the Assembly on 8 March and 9 April(',) the Minister and Deputy
Minister said that the teaching staff was composed as follows:
White professors White lecturers ... African professors African lecturers
Fort Hare
... ... 25
... ... 52
2
... ... 18
The North
16 45
2 16
Zululand
12 50
1
8
The ratios of students to staff were:
Fort Hare The North
Ratio of students to:
teaching staff ......
administrative staff...
4.5: 1 15.0: 1
Zululand
6.8 :1 4.7: 1 24.5 :1 15.0:1
The fees payable by students, as revised in 1968, were set out in Government
Notice 233 of 23 February. In most cases the composite fees total R192 a year, or
R212 if laboratory fees are charged.
Loan bursaries available to students are dealt with in a subsequent chapter. The
Minister said(1") that 199 students were receiving State loans during 1968.
In reply to further questions( 7) he stated that, of the students enrolled in 1967,
874 had matriculated and 431 had school leaving certificates. The courses being
followed as at 1 May 1968 were:
Degree courses ... ... ...
Diploma courses:
Education ....... ...
Other .... ... ... ...
(The totals are slightly dif furnished by the colleges.)
Fort Hare The North Zululand
342 425 206
79 40
[erent from
131 37
32 126
the enrolment figures
The Department of Bantu Education states that the degrees and diplomas awarded
by the three colleges at the end of 1967 were 9 Honours degrees, 120 Bachelors'
degrees, 29 post-graduate diplomas, and 87 non-graduate diplomas. These figures
do not include awards to African students at the open universities or the
University of South Africa.
(15) Hansard 5 cols. 1777-8. Hansard 10 col. 3638.
(16) Hansard 15 cols. 5890-1.
(17) Hansard 5 cols. 1790-1, Hansard 13 col. 4779. S.R.R.-I
257
258
CONSTITUTION OF THE S.R.C. OF THE
UNIVERSITY OF CAPE TOWN
As mentioned in previous issues of this Survey, in 1966 the Students'
Representative Council (S.R.C.) of the University of Cape Town refused to
recognise a newly-formed Conservative Students' Association because the latter
restricted its membership to Whites, whereas the S.R.C.'s constitution laid down
that "No society or club shall restrict its membership in any manner whatsoever".
The Government then introduced the Universities Amendment Bill, which stated,
inter alia, that no person or association at any university should be prejudiced or
subjected to any form of discrimination on the ground that he or it advocated,
promoted, or maintained any form of racial separation. This Bill was, however,
withdrawn after the University Council decided upon a new constitution for the
S.R.C., described on page 282 of last year's Survey.
The students refused to accept this constitution. There was deadlock until the
beginning of the 1968 academic year, when negotiations were continued under a
new principal. It was finally agreed that the S.R.C.'s standing rules and orders
should prohibit discrimination on other than academic grounds in the membership
of campus societies. (There is a similar provision in the case of the University of
the Witwatersrand.) As laid down in the 1967 constitution, appeal against a ruling
of the S.R.C. could be made to the Council.
Publication was resumed of the student newspaper Varsity, which had been
suspended during 1967. The former editor was prosecuted by order of the
Attorney-General on a charge of blasphemy: he was cautioned and discharged.
COMMITTEE OF INQUIRY AT THE
UNIVERSITY OF NATAL
It was mentioned last year that, following months of student dissatisfaction at the
University of Natal, a committee of inquiry was appointed. This committee,
headed by Mr. Justice Harcourt, reported in August.
It pointed to a "lamentable" lack of communication between students and the
administration, and recommended ways in which such communication could be
established. The committee warned against the tendency to label student activity
"political" and "irresponsible" when it went no further than advocating
meaningful student participation in university affairs. The university

council, it stated, did not possess the power to withdraw recognition from the
S.R.C. (as was done in 1967) unless it ensured that machinery existed for the
election of a new students' council. The suspension of a student newspaper was a
penalty that should never be employed; and the student editor should not have
been disciplined for so broad an offence as "conduct tending to bring the
university into disrepute".
Steps should be taken to see that the university rules were clear and
comprehensively set out, the committee said. It recommended a revision of the
rules for student discipline and the introduction of a system of review of
punishment and of appeal. The university should allow students the greatest
liberty of lawful conduct and the expression of opinion. Students, in their turn,
should behave thoughtfully and with due tolerance for the views of political
opponents.(')
IEMANDS BY STUDENTS AT THE UNIVERSITY OF RHODES
It was reported in the Rand Daily Mail on 15 August that ,i meeting of about a
thousand students of the University of Rhodes had demanded a series of reforms
from the Senate. They wanted to know the findings of a university commission on
disciplinary matters; called on the Senate to lift censorship of the student
newspaper, to confine the activities of security officers on the campus to
investigations of damage to property or lost property, and to set up a commission
to study recommendations made by a seminar of senior students. These
recommendations dealt, inter alia, with the alleged lack of communication
between the administration and the students.
NATIONAL UNION OF SOUTH AFRICAN STUDENTS
Mr. Duncan Innes has succeeded Mr. John Daniel as president of NUSAS. Dr.
Alan Paton was elected honorary president for 1968-9. Mr. Daniel was refused a
passport to enable him to continue his studies overseas, and decided to leave the
country on a British passport. He was then deprived of his South African
citizenship. As in previous years, NUSAS leaders have on several occasions been
interrogated by the Special Branch.
During the year under review conservative groups of students have gained
strength at the English-medium universities and have challenged the claim of
NUSAS to speak for the students. In earlier years students at some of these
universities paid a composite fee which included the NUSAS subscription as well
as tuition and other fees; but in 1964 this system was discontinued: instead, the
S.R.C.s affiliate to the Union, paying a levy based on the size of the student
population. Members of the Conservative Club at the University of the
Witwatersrand called upon the
(1) From reports in the Sunday Express, 25 August. and Star, 28 August.
259

S.R.C. there to disaffiliate, and upon NUSAS to constitute itself as an ordinary
society, enrolling individual members and thus testing its strength. Large numbers
of the conservatives attended a meeting that was called in May to decide the issue:
it was only by a fairly narrow margin that NUSAS gained a motion of support.
During June, however, mass student meetings were held at the English-language
universities and training colleges, and a referendum at the University of the
Witwatersrand. At all of these substantial majorities of students voted in favour of
the continued affiliation of the S.R.C.s.
The Conservative Students' Union at the University of Cape Town called upon its
S.R.C. to dissociate itself from an antiRhodesian Government stand that had been
taken by NUSAS. By more than a three to two majority the students decided to
reaffirm support for "academic freedom, the rule of law, nonracialism, and
freedom of speech, whether this applies to South Africa, Rhodesia, or any other
country".
Towards the end of the year Mr. Duncan Innes was refused a passport when he
wished to take up a two-months travel bursary. The residence privileges of Mr.
Andrew Murray, a NUSAS vice-president, and of Mr. Ian Kirby were withdrawn:
they are Rhodesians. Mr. Peter Harris, former president of the S.R.C. at Rhodes
University, was deprived of his South African citizenship after having travelled to
Rhodesia on a Rhodesian passport: this was, apparently, fairly common practice
among people like Mr. Harris who qualified for citizenship of both countries. A
former vice-president of NUSAS, Mr. "Rogers" Ragaven, was placed under house
arrest and other restrictions that prevented him from teaching or continuing full-
time study. He left the country on an exit permit.
CONSERVATIVE AND INDEPENDENT GROUPS
Besides the groups already mentioned there is a Conservative Students'
Association at the University of Natal and an independent, non-political South
African Students' Organization at the University of Port Elizabeth.
The South African Students' Union, formed in 1967 at the University of Cape
Town, is another independent, conservative body which seeks to bring English
and Afrikaans students into closer touch with one another.
CONFERENCE ON THE ROLE OF THE STUDENT
A conference on "the r6le of the student in the modern university", held at the
University of the Witwatersrand during July, was one of the most widely
representative such gatherings held for a number of years. Students from English
and Afrikaans-

language universities and non-white university colleges attended, together with
academicians and administrators from the Universities of Cape Town, Natal, the
Witwatersrand, and the Rand Afrikaans University.
THE AFRIKAANSE STUDENTEBOND
The Afrikaanse Studentebond (ASB), to which the Afrikaanslanguage universities
adhere, has had a similar arrangement to that of NUSAS in terms of which the
S.R.C.s become affiliated. One of its main principles is support for the policy of
Christian National Education.
During May, Mr. Louis Duplessis of the University of Stellenbosch accused the
ASB leadership of being a small, autocratic clique of "unemployed verkramptes".
His views were put to a mass meeting of students at Stellenbosch, which decided
by 1,057 to 580 votes that the S.R.C. should disaffiliate and that the ASB "in its
present form" should be barred from the campus. At the request of some 500
students a referendum was held a month later: again the students decided (by
1,749 to 1,436 votes) that the S.R.C. should not be affiliated. Eight members of
the S.R.C. resigned in consequence.
An Afrikaanse Studentevereniging van Stellenbosch was then formed, and was
recognized by the S.R.C. as an independent student cultural society. Its chairman,
Mr. Peter van Huyssteen, is reported(2) to have said on 20 June that it had
enrolled nearly 1,500 members, all of whom subscribed to Christian National
principles. Its committee had affiliated to the ASB.
There had been criticism of the ASB, too, at the University of the Orange Free
State and the Goudstad Teacher Training College. University of Pretoria students
appointed a committee to investigate the ASB's functions and composition: this
committee reaffirmed support of the Bond's Christian National basis but
suggested that it should operate on a "broader basis" and make administrative
changes.(3)
Organizational reforms were decided upon during the ASB's annual congress,
which was held at Potchefstroom during July. Mr. Duplessis then stated(') that he
would work for the reaffiliation of the Stellenbosch S.R.C.
A branch of the ASB was formed at the University of Natal in Durban during
May.
UNIVERSITY CHRISTIAN MOVEMENT
The formation of the University Christian Movement, under the aegis of the
Methodist, Roman Catholic, Anglican, Presbyterian, and Congregational
Churches, was mentioned on page 12
(3) Ibid, 19 June.
(4) Ibid, 6 and 8 July.

of last year's Survey. Its first president, the Rev. Basil Moore, was succeeded in
July by the Rev. James Moulder, while its general secretary is the Rev. Father
Colin Collins. It is reported(5) to have enrolled some 3,000 members of all racial
groups within a year of its establishment, and to have formed branches at 25
educational centres. Its membership is not restricted to Christians: students of any
faith, or none, are welcomed on a basis of Christian. universal love.
The founder Churches gave permission for the University of Rhodes to be used as
an experimental campus for the first year, and for religious services markedly
different from conventional ones to be held: they may include films, folk-singing,
pop music, or dancing. The Gospel is linked to modem life and current affairs.
social and political issues being discussed at meetings. A member of the UCM,
the Rev. Father John Davis, said,(') "We are trying to hear what God is saying to
us in our situation and our language; trying new forms relevant to our time".
The first annual congress was held at the Forest Sanctuary near Stutterheim
during July, about half of the delegates and visitors being Africans. Discussions
centred on the theme of what the Church, and individual Christians, could do to
bring about changes in South Africa's social situation, which was considered to be
intolerable.
As in the case of NUSAS, office-bearers of the UCM have been questioned by the
Security Police. Its first publication, entitled "One for the Road", was banned. Its
first president, the Rev. Basil Moore, had his passport withdrawn when he was
about to take up a research scholarship in the United States, the offer of which
was conditional on Mr. Moore's returning to South Africa. The home of the Rev.
James Moulder was searched, documents being removed.
The Prime Minister is reported7) to have said in August that he was "busy looking
at" the UCM, "and when I am finished it will not be my fault if steps are not taken
against this movement".
AFRICAN STUDENTS
An African Students' Cultural Association has been established to promote the
interests of Africans. So far, it is mainly active on the Rand, with several hundred
members.
Several African students attended the conference on the r6le of the student in the
modern university. The Press(8) reported them as having said that African
students were Black Nationalists in a sense, involved in their own society, but
they found it difficult to express their views for fear of intimidation and of Special
(5) Sunday Times, 1 September.
(6) Ibid.
(8) e.g. Rand Daily Mail, 26 July.

Branch activity. African affiliation to NUSAS would be a swing to the Right:
nevertheless Africans had more belief in NUSAS than in the ASB.
During September the incoming S.R.C. at the University College of the North did
request the Council's permission to affiliate to NUSAS: the outcome had not been
reported at the time of writing.
THE "MAFEJE AFFAIR"
The Council of the University of Cape Town decided early in 1968 to appoint an
African, Mr. Archie Mafeje, to a post as senior lecturer in the Department of
Social Anthropology. He holds an M.A. degree of the University of Cape Town,
was studying for a D.Phil. at Cambridge, and was considered to be the most
suitable applicant.
The appointment was rescinded, however, after the Council received a letter from
the Minister of National Education, in which he is reported(9 to have appealed to
the Council not to proceed with the appointment of a non-white person, which
would be "tantamount to flouting the accepted traditional outlook of South
Africa". The Minister threatened that if his appeal were disregarded the
Government would not hesitate to take such steps as it might deem fit to ensure
that the tradition referred to was observed.
The University Council issued a statement protesting against the Government's
intervention in university affairs. The Dean of the Faculty of Arts, Professor M.
W. M. Pope, tendered his resignation in protest.
There are a few Africans on the staff of various universities, but in general only in
the African Studies or African Languages departments.
"SIT-IN" AT CAPE TOWN, AND SUPPORT FROM
OTHER STUDENTS
After returning from the July vacation and discussing the rescinding of Mr.
Mafeje's appointment, students of the University of Cape Town became highly
indignant and held a mass meeting at which it was decided to stage a "sit-in"
protest demonstration in the administrative block. This commenced on 14 August
and was continued for nine days and nights. The Principal, who was attending a
conference overseas, was cabled to return.
Reports of the number of participants varied, but it appears that there was a hard
core of 150-200 sitters-in, and probably more than 1,000 more who took part from
time to time, including several lecturers10° Some members of the staff visited the
block
(9) Ibid, 4 July.
263

to give lectures and seminars, and about 200 of them signed a petition urging the
Council to reappoint Mr. Mafeje. There was some opposition: one night a smoke
bomb was exploded inside the building, and demonstrators gathered outside
periodically. The protesting students hired a security guard.
They stated that they would not leave until the Council had met to reconsider its
decision about Mr. Mafeje. The Chairman of the Council, Mr. Clive Corder,
promised that the Council would meet immediately the Principal was able to
return, and he urged the students to leave, stating that they could achieve nothing
more by remaining. His appeal was rejected.
The sit-in was finally brought to an end, however, after a raid on the
administrative block one night by a crowd of students, estimated at about 450,(1)
said to be mainly from the University of Stellenbosch but with support from
conservative Cape Town students. They were prevented from entering the
building through the action of the Deputy Principal, Professor D. Inskip, who
reasoned with them. The police were summoned and, through a loudspeaker,
ordered the students outside the building to go home. But the police said they
could not guarantee protection if the demonstration were continued.
Next day the Principal, Sir Richard Luyt, arrived back: he had been attending a
conference in Australia.
Meanwhile there had been repercussions at other Englishlanguage universities,
with mass meetings and demonstrations. The strongest protest came from students
of the University of the Witwatersrand. They planned a protest march through the
city, informing the city's Management Committee that this would take place
whether or not permission was given. The S.R.C. would accept full responsibility
for the behaviour of the students. The Management Committee at first decided to
send traffic police to patrol the route, but then forbade the march after receiving a
telephone call from the Prime Minister, who said that according to his information
the demonstration would not be a peaceful one. (12)
Instead, the students formed a picket line just inside university property, along Jan
Smuts Avenue, bearing placards with inscriptions such as "We have had enough".
They were pelted with eggs and fruit by other students, said to come from the
Rand Afrikaans University and the Goudstad Teacher Training College, with
support from conservative Witwatersrand University students. Whitewash and
paint were flung over some of the demonstrators. There was no police
intervention to prevent this; but the police did take the names of some of the
demonstrating students and confiscate placards.
A deputation of Witwatersrand University students went to
264

Pretoria hoping to hand a document of protest to the Prime Minister: some of
them were manhandled by students of the University of Pretoria.
The Council of the University of Cape Town rejected the students' demands to
reinstate Mr. Mafeje and for a symbolic closing of the university for 24 hours in
protest against the further infringement of academic freedom. This would not be
an appropriate form of protest, it was decided. But it was stated that the Senate
was prepared to discuss with delegates from the S.R.C. suitable forms of protest
in addition to the statement which had already been issued by the Council.
There was a further wave of student protest at the Englishlanguage universities
and teacher training colleges a few weeks later, following the events at Fort Hare
which are described below. Torch-light vigils and picket demonstrations were
arranged.
ACTION TAKEN AND THREATENED BY THE PRIME MINISTER
On 16 August the Prime Minister stated that he would take action to stop the
student protests in Cape Town and Johannesburg if the university authorities did
not do so within a reasonable time. On Saturday, 24 August, he issued the
warning that if order had not been restored by 11 a.m. on the following Monday
the police would move in to do so at 11.05 a.m. However, the students had
already decided to call off their demonstrations.
In several public speeches, for example at Brakpan on 27 September, Mr. Vorster
is reported to have said that, unlike some other countries, South Africa would not
tolerate students disturbing the peace and order because they did not get their
way. On 11 September he said that students had the right of expression of opinion
and could hold as many meetings as they liked on the campus to do so, but the
Government would not allow minority groups to create havoc with university
routine. If students did not exercise self-discipline and their parents and university
authorities took no action, the State had the positive duty to step in.
The Prime Minister received a delegation of students from Cape Town, and two
delegations, of "liberal" and of "conservative" students respectively, from the
University of the Witwatersrand. He is reported13) to have said, firstly, that the
sit-in had "gone beyond the limits", amounting to provocation. Picket
demonstrations and protest marches, too, were provocative and "un-South
African". If students staged another sit-in he would send "his boys" to put a stop
to it.
Secondly, Mr. Vorster warned the S.R.C.s at the two universities that they would
have only the current year in which to grant recognition to racially exclusive
organizations on the
(13) Star, 30 August, and Rand Daily Mail, 28 September.
265

campuses. If they failed to do so, legislation would be introduced in 1969 to make
this obligatory.
Mr. R. Kaplinski, one of the leaders of the sit-in demonstration, had his passport
withdrawn.
ALLEGED APPROACHES TO STUDENTS TO ACT
AS INFORM]ERS
It was reported on 12 October that a student from the University of the
Witwatersrand had been approached by a member of the police force and offered
substantial financial rewards if he would spy on campus activities. The Principal,
Professor I. D. MacCrone, was reported('4) to have said that a number of such
cases had been brought to his attention. He failed to understand why the police
did not come direct to him if they wanted information: there was no evidence of
subversive activities on the campus. Similar reports of approaches by the police
were made by several students at the University of Natal, the Natal Training
College, and the University College of the North.
In a Press interview5) the head of the Security Police, Brigadier P. J. Venter,
denied these claims, stating that the students concerned were seeking publicity.
But he added, "I would not admit it, even if it were true, but I deny that it is true".
He said that such approaches would not be contrary to Security Police practice in
South Africa and other countries.
"SIT-IN" AT FORT HARE(16)
In 1968, for the eighth year in succession, the students at the University College
of Fort Hare decided that an S.R.C. was not desirable at the college. Members of
such a body, they considered, would be forced to become Government "stooges"
or would be labelled as such. Victimization and police interrogation were feared if
students spoke out freely. The tradition of academic freedom did not exist under
the present regime, it was stated.
A liaison committee consisting of five senior members of staff was appointed to
maintain contact with the students and to report their problems to the
administration.
A new Rector of the University College, Professor J. M. de Wet, assumed duty in
mid-1968. Few of the students attended his investiture, and it was stated that some
students hissed at arriving guests, who were to be addressed by a Cabinet
Minister. Slogans of a political nature were painted on the walls of the college
hall and library.
(15) Ibid, 23 October.
(16) This account has been pieced together from numerous Press reports,
including a statement
by the college authorities.

The Rector summoned seventeen students and is reported io have said that, as
student leaders, they must in some way have been responsible for the painting of
slogans. They denied having any knowledge of the occurrence, but were warned
that they would be held responsible for any further disturbances. Special Branch
detectives took most of them to the charge office for interrogation and searched
their rooms. General student unrest then mounted for a number of reasons, one
being that the University Christian Movement was barred from the campus.
The authorities stated that a delegation from the hostel committees asked
permission to hold a student meeting to discuss arrangements for a ball, this
permission being granted. It appears that, at this meeting, a resolution was passed
outlining the students' grievances, and that large numbers of students then moved
to the front of the administration block to put these grievances before the Rector.
As the latter did not appear the students decided to stage a sit-in demonstration
until the Rector met them. He had, meanwhile, been called away on business to
Pretoria; but notices carrying his authority were posted at the hostels giving
warning that the Senate might consider closing the college if the sit-in were not
abandoned.
At this stage the September mid-term vacation intervened, but on their return to
the college the students decided to resume the sit-in. Chaplains urged them to
form a deputation to meet the Rector, but they refused on the ground that
members of such a deputation might be victimized. Official notices were issued to
the effect that the authorities would take action unless the students returned to
their lectures by noon, and that they had until 4 p.m. only to send a deputation to
the Rector.
Lists were placed in the hostels and students were invited to sign these, thereby
undertaking to cease all forms of demonstration and to submit themselves to the
discipline of the college. A further official notice stated that only those students
who signed the lists would be allowed to remain at the college. At this stage they
did form a deputation, but the Rector refused to meet it on the ground that his
time-limit had expired.
Many of the students, apparently including persons who had signed the lists,
continued the sit-in on the following day. The Registrar warned them, through a
loud-speaker, that they had, in consequence, been suspended, and that unless they
had dispersed before 3 p.m. steps would be taken against them. Five minutes after
3 p.m. the police moved in, with dogs and tear-gas bombs. They surrounded the
students, listed their names and addresses, told them to pack their possessions,
escorted them to railway stations, and saw them on to trains. It appears that some
students who had not participated in the sit-in left too, under the impression that
the college had been closed. According to Press reports some 290 students went
home.

Notices were subsequently published in the Press stating that these students might
re-apply for admission. Those who did so were informed that their applications
would be favourably considered if a parent or guardian accompanied each student
back to the college and signed an undertaking that his child or ward would abide
by the college regulations.
Students and their parents or guardians were required to sign a document in which
the student undertook to desist from any form of demonstration or of intimidation
of other students, to submit to the discipline of the college and refrain from
insubordination, and to put any grievances only through recognized and lawful
channels. Students were required to declare, "I am fully aware of the fact that
should I at any time be found guilty of breaking one or more of the above-
mentioned undertakings I will immediately be suspended as a student of the
University College of Fort Hare".
The Rector announced on 5 October that all the college authorities concerned had
agreed that 21 of the students should remain under suspension (the rest were re-
admitted). They would be allowed to write their examinations, but at centres away
from the college. They could apply for admission in 1969. He was still anxious,
Professor de Wet said, that a college S.R.C. should be established.
Early in November slogans were again painted on the walls of the administrative
block and library. The police came to the college at night and apprehended seven
students. Parents who made inquiries were refused information about the
whereabouts of these students.
After about fourteen days in detention these students appeared in court and
pleaded guilty to charges of malicious damage to property. They were each fined
R60 or 60 days, of which R50 or 50 days were suspended for three years, and
were ordered jointly to pay R82.74 for the repair of the damage they had caused.
BURSARY FUNDS
EDUCATION INFORMATION CENTRE
Mention was made on page 295 of last year's Survey of the establishment of an
Education Information Centre, with offices in the building of the Institute of Race
Relations in Johannesburg. During 1968 this Centre has published comprehensive
lists of the bursaries, scholarships, and loans that are available to non-white
students in South Africa. It has given advice to would-be students, and has where
possible helped bursars to find employment.
STATE BURSARIES AVAILABLE TO AFRICANS
A list of State loans and bursaries that are available to Africans was given on page
291 of the 1967 Survey. In the Assembly on 20 February the Minister of Bantu
Education said(') that the number of bursaries granted during 1967 for academic
study only (i.e. excluding large numbers of vocational courses) had been:
Non-repayable Loan
grants bursaries
School pupils ... .... ... .... ... ... 172
Students at teacher-training institutions 43 20 Students at university colleges ......
25 518
The total amounts granted were R20,310 in non-repayable grants and R53,550 in
loan bursaries.
Details of the State loan-bursaries available at the university colleges and the
conditions of award were set out in Government Notice 233 of 23 February.
A new scheme was announced in the October issue of the Bantu Education
Journal. From 1969 the Department of Bantu Administration and Development is
to make bursary-loans available to matriculated Africans who are prepared, on
completion of their studies, to enter its service or that of a territorial authority. A
list was given of the degree and diploma courses for which loans will be
available. The amounts will be R300 a year for students who are not already in the
Department's service.
In addition, serving officials may be granted loans of R100 a year for full-time
study at a university college or R120 a year for part-time study at the University
of South Africa: while studying they will retain their full salary and service
benefits.

If, after qualifying, the bursars serve the Department or a territorial authority for a
defined number of years (varying according to the amount of bursary money
received) the bursary loans will not have to be repaid.
STATE BURSARIES GRANTED TO COLOURED AND
INDIAN STUDENTS
Replying to questions in the Assembly on 27 February,(') the Minister of
Coloured Affairs said that no bursaries as such were granted to Coloured school
pupils: as mentioned in an earlier chapter, indigent pupils may be given travelling
and boarding allowances. The following other awards were made during 1967:
Non-repayable Loan
grants bursaries
Number of recipients at:
teacher-training institutions 886 878
other institutions ...... 92 81
Total sums awarded ......... R92,846 R102,946
The Minister of Indian Affairs said that 1,450 Indian school pupils received State
assistance in some form during 1967. Statistics were:
Non-repayable Loan
grants bursaries
Number of recipients at:
schools ............ 1,450
teacher-training institutions 845 198
other institutions ...... 302 85
Total sums awarded ......... R190.943 R37,807
SOME PRIVATE BURSARY FUNDS
The Isaacson Foundation Bursary Fund, run under the auspices of the Institute of
Race Relations, was in 1968 administering 116 high school bursaries to a total
value of R7,646; 44 university loans to a total value of R7,752; and 6 other grants
to a value of R385. These are available to Africans only.
In 1968 the Race Relations Educational Trust (Natal) awarded 120 bursaries to
Africans, at a cost (that year) of R7,000, to assist with high school and teacher-
training courses. This fund is administered by the Natal Region of the Institute of
Race Relations.
The Rand Bursary Fund, run by African teachers on the Witwatersrand and
sponsored by the Rand Daily Mail, was helping
270
BURSARY FUNDS
1,115 African pupils during the year under review,(3) in most cases by providing
small grants of R20 a year.
It was reported in the Natal Mercury on 2 March that the Indian Centenary
Scholarship Trust had announced the award of bursaries worth a total of R9,025
to 63 students from all sections of the population.
Other bursary funds have been described in previous issues of this Survey.
(3) Rand Daily Mal, 24 May.
272
HEALTH
VITAL STATISTICS
The statistics that follow, relating to 1967, are from tables A4 and 5 in the
Bulletin of Statistics for the quarter ended September. It is not possible to give
figures in respect of Africans: although they are required to register births and
deaths, in practice this is often not done, especially in rural areas. Hence no life
tables can be compiled.
Whites Coloured Asians
Per 1,000 of the population:
Birth rate .......... 22.9 43.3 30.0
Death rate .......... 9.0 15.7 7.6
Natural increase rate 13.9 27.5 22.4
Per 1,000 live births:
Infant death rate ... 24.1 136.8 54.7
MALNUTRITION
According to the Minister of Health,(') the following numbers of cases of
kwashiorkor were notified during 1967:
Whites Coloured Asians Africans
Cape .......... 2 987 3 3,595
Transvaal ...... 5 39 - 3,285
Natal .......... .- 15 9 2,499
Free State ...... - 5 - 386
7 1,046 12 9,765
It was stated on the Minister's behalf in the Assembly on 3 May(2) that, during
the first quarter of 1968, 134 cases were notified among Coloured people, 6
among Asians, and 2,847 among Africans. There were no White cases.
Kwashiorkor is no longer a notifiable disease. The spokesman for the Minister
said that notification caused extra work for medical practitioners. A general
picture of the incidence had been gained, and particulars would in future be
obtained by the department from the annual reports of district surgeons and
medical officers of health.
A report by the Institute of Social Research at the University
HEALTH
of Natal on Bantu Social Circumstances was published during the yearY) It was
stated in this report that malnutrition had cost Natal at least R10,000,000 in the
past ten years. At one Durban hospital alone the cost to the Natal Provincial
Administration had been more than R1,000,000 in that period.
It was found at the King Edward VIII Hospital that the average length of stay for
each surviving child with kwashiorkor was 30 days. This cost about R143. The
disease could have been prevented by the administration of one-third of a pint of
milk a day, which over a 30-day period would cost about 80 cents. The
Government was subsidizing milk powder schemes, yet the Natal Provincial
Administration refused to participate in the scheme on the ground that it was
responsible only for the curative aspect of health.
In an address given on 28 October(4) Professor John Reid, professor of
physiology at the University of Natal, said that the problems of malnutrition in
South Africa were even worse than in some underdeveloped countries. It was a
medical fact, he stated, that a child who suffered from kwashiorkor incurred
permanent brain damage. Nutritional diseases stunted people's bodies and their
minds.
These remarks were supported by the Rev. Clifford L. Welch, director of Inter-
Church Aid, a division of the S.A. Council of Churches5) He travels constantly
throughout the country investigating the need for feeding schemes, and
establishing these. There was critical malnutrition in many rural areas, Mr. Welch
said, some of the worst areas being parts of the Eastern Transvaal along the
Mozambique border, the Transkei, rural areas of Natal, and the Northern
Transvaal. A Natal minister had reported, that day, that at one out-station eight
African children had died in less than a week.
Dr. D. J. MacKenzie, the medical superintendent of St. Michael's Mission at
Bathlaros near Kuruman in the NorthWestern Cape, stated in his annual report
that there was a grave state of malnutrition and starvation in that area.
FOOD SUBSIDIES AND FEEDING SCHEMES
In his report for 1966-7('6) the Controller and Auditor-General listed various
subsidies paid by the Government during that year, as follows:
R7,040,000 for fodder and the transport of fodder and livestock under the drought
relief scheme;
R4,630,600 for stabilizing the price of butter;
R220,000 loss on the importation of butter and cheese;
(3) Summarized in the Natal Mercury, 23 May.
(6) R.P. 61/1967 pages 276-7, 265.
R360,000 in assistance to the dairy industry;
R20,200,000 for stabilizing the price of bread;
R8,300,000 subsidy on fertilizer;
R1,000,000 subsidy in respect of railway rates on fertilizers;
R20,999,600 for stabilizing the price of maize;
R4,397,300 subsidy on railway rates for maize and maize
products;
R119,200 in assistance to the egg industry;
R568,000 subsidy on kaffir-corn;
R64,100 subsidy in respect of railway rates on kaffir-corn.
This list is not exclusive. A further R78,491, for example, went in subsidy
payments to local authorities that participated in the scheme for distributing milk
powder to combat nutritional deficiency diseases among young children.
In reply to a question in the Assembly on 1 March(') the Minister of Health said
that 145 local authorities in White areas and 12 Bantu authorities were
participating in this scheme. During 1967/8, 1,569,830 lbs. of skimmed milk
powder were distributed.
There has continued to be severe drought in many parts of the country. The
Government's drought relief work in African areas was described on page 289 of
the 1965 Survey. The Minister of Bantu Administration and Development said in
the Assembly on 3 May(8) that approximately R57,000 had been spent on this
work in 1967/8, and it was estimated that about R306,000 would be spent in
1968/9.
According to the Minister of Coloured Affairs,(9) indigent Coloured school
children are supplied with vitamin tablets. This cost his department R3,780 in
1967.
Early in 1968 the Department of Agricultural Economics and Marketing
published the report of an inter-departmental committee on industrial feeding.!"°)
A sample survey had shown that 22 per cent of large factories had full feeding
schemes, while 53 per cent supplied items such as tea, coffee, and soup. The
remaining 25 per cent had no schemes. Provision was seldom made for supplying
night-shift workers with food. In the other sectors of the economy very little
attention indeed was given to the feeding of employees during working hours.
' The committee stated that the country's production potential was not fully
utilized because many workers did not receive the necessary nutrients to perform
their daily tasks efficiently.
Methods of organizing feeding schemes, and recipes and daily rations were
suggested in the report.
Descriptions have been given in previous issues of this Survey of the work of the
African Children's Feeding Scheme in the
(10) Summarized in the Star, 16 January.
274
Southern Transvaal, Kupugani, the Red Cross, the S.A. Council of Churches, the
Save the Children Fund, the Congregational and other Churches, the
Grahamstown Areas Distress Relief Association, voluntary committees in large
numbers of towns, and other organizations.
TUBERCULOSIS
According to the issue of Santa News.1l) for March, the number of notifications
of tuberculosis during 1967 was the highest total yet recorded in any one year. It
was only among Coloured people that the numbers decreased as compared with
1966. The September issue of the official quarterly Bulletin of Statistics gave the
following figures:
Numbers of cases Rate per 100,000
reported of population
1966 1967 1966 1967
Whites ... 1,239 1,244 35.6 34.9
Coloured ... 8,752 8,116 484.9 436.5
Asians ... 1,115 1,150 203.8 204.9
Africans ... 55,655 58,751 446.5 460.7
It was widely reported("2) during April that a wellnigh "uncontrollable" epidemic
was raging in the Transkei.
Questioned on the matter in the Assembly on 3 May"3) the Minister of Health
said that the increase in the number of cases notified could in the main be ascribed
to the fact that, since 1965, children under five years of age who reacted
positively to the tuberculin test had been regarded as suffering from the disease
for purposes of notification.
In the Transkei, the Minister stated, there were about two beds per 1,000 of the
African population. Some 23,000 sufferers were receiving out-patient treatment.
All children under the age of 15 years were being vaccinated with B.C.G., and
four additional full-time B.C.G. vaccination teams were being trained. There were
insufficient X-ray facilities for widespread radiological examinations to be carried
out. Recruited labourers were medically examined at labour bureaux.
Later, on 17 May,"4) the Minister added that in the country as a whole there were
15 teams at work to immunize and assist Africans.
It was reported in the issue of the Santa Bantu Magazine for May/June that in
urban areas, T.B. care groups were formed among Africans under the guidance
and authority of a local branch
11) The journal of the S.A. National Tuberculosis Association.
(12) e.g. Natal Mercury, 26 April.
(13) Hansard 12 cols. 4591-3
(14) Hansard 14 col. 5553.
HEALTH
275

of Santa, while in the homelands independent Bantu Anti-T.B. Associations were
being established by branch liaison officers.
EYE DISEASES AND BLINDNESS
The S.A. National Council for the Blind has posted additional workers to the
Northern Transvaal to teach eye hygiene to African school children and to combat
trachoma with an antibiotic eye ointment. It is reported(15) that the incidence of
this disease has decreased greatly in the areas concerned. According to the official
Bulletin of Statistics, 1,399 new cases were notified among Africans in the
country as a whole in 1966, but only 202 the following year.
The issue of Bantu for March reported on the completion of a 17-year-old project-
of devising braille systems for the five major African languages. The work was
carried out by a technical committee of the S.A. National Council for the Blind,
under the chairmanship of Dr. Walter Cohen (himself a blind man). Braille
Services in Johannesburg are now using these systems to produce school books
and a magazine for blind Africans.
HOSPITALS
According to the Hospital and Nursing Year Book for 1967, the numbers of
hospital beds in that year were as given below. The heading "private hospitals"
includes mission hospitals, infectious diseases hospitals conducted by industrial
concerns (other than the Chamber of Mines, for which separate figures are given),
and institutions run by voluntary organizations and by the Defence Force, besides
private institutions that are run for profit.
Number of hospital beds
Whites Non-whites
Public Private Public Private Provinces
Cape (excluding Transkei) ... 4,625 2,557 6,365 6,678
Transkei ....... .... ... 101 106 693 1,982
Free State ... .... ... ... 1,240 468 923 1,542
Natal ... .... .... ... ... 1,879 1,507 8,533 7,390
Transvaal ....... .... ... 8,072 5,883 9,872 12,669
Department of Health
Leper ... .... ... .... ... 506 - 1,688
Mental ... .... ... .... ... 8,904 862 10,547 2,296
Tuberculosis ... .... ....... 533 - 3,109
Other
S.A. Chamber of Mines ... - 270 - 9,246
SANTA .............. . - - - 7,076
Totals ... 25,860 11,653 41,730 48,879
Combined Totals ... White: 37,513 Non-whites: 90,609
,(15) Star, 24 April.
276
HOSPITALS
The Minister of Health said in the Assembly on 30 April(6) that during 1967 no
mental patients had to be accommodated in police cells because of a lack of
hospital beds.
During September the Department of Bantu Administration and Development told
the Transvaal Municipal Association of its policy in regard to the siting of
hospitals for Africans.(7) Wherever possible, these should be inside the
homelands, and should eventually be staffed by Africans. Hospitals, it was stated,
are important to the homeland development programme as they provide labour
markets for the area. New institutions for tuberculosis, mental, and leprosy
patients would not be permitted outside the homelands, and those already sited in
White areas would in time be moved.
Where, because of long distances or other "insurmountable problems" it was
impossible to hospitalize African general patients in the homelands, a hospital
should be provided on a site bordering the urban residential area. It might treat
only those patients who could not get to homelands.
Within the framework of this policy, however, each application would be treated
on its own merits.
In 1965 the Department of Bantu Administration and Development assumed
responsibility for the provision of hospital accommodation in the homelands.
Questioned in the Assembly on 1 March,(8) the Minister said that since the
beginning of 1965 his department had completed five hospitals, at Mafeking,
Newcastle, Tzaneen, Lichtenburg, and Mahlabatini, providing a total of 4.300
beds. Three more hospitals which would have about 1,000 beds were in the course
of construction.
Besides this, the department had made extensions to 53 mission hospitals, thus
providing an additional 1,000 beds, the Minister said.
The private R. H. Khan Trust has donated R200,000 towards the costs of a
hospital for Indians at Chatsworth, Durban. A college of nursing will be
established there.
MEDICAL PRACTITIONERS
The Minister of Health said in the Assembly on 5 March"9) that 9,639 medical
practitioners and 564 interns were registered at the end of 1967. The South
African Medical and Dental Council decided during September(20) that, for the
first time, it would keep a record of the racial groups of persons on its registers.
This information would not be for publication, but would be made available on
request to interested parties. It was considered that
(16) Hansard 12 col. 4332.
(17) Star report, 25 September.
(18) Hansard 4 cols. 1396-7.

the information would be needed for the planning of future medical and dental
schools.
Speaking in the Assembly on 26 March,21) the Minister of National Education
said that the following numbers of people qualified as medical practitioners in
1967:
University of: Whites Coloured Asians Africans
Cape Town ...... 103 16 7
Natal ......... - - 19 11
Pretoria .......... 96 - -
Stellenbosch ....... 38 - -
Witwatersrand ...... 91 1 5
328 17 31 11
The following numbers of medical students were then enrolled (some students
dropped out as the year progressed):
University of: Whites Coloured Asians Africans
Cape Town 766 97 62
Natal ......... . - 32 212 133
Pretoria .......... 1,288 - -
Stellenbosch ....... 379 -
Witwatersrand ...... 704 2 38
3,137 131 312 133
(Figures from the University of Pretoria are inflated as there is no restriction on
the number of first-year students provided they have matriculation with
mathematics. Applicants for the medical course are selected at the end of the first
year B.Sc. course.)
The Registrar of the Natal Medical School states that, since the School opened in
1951, 111 Indians, 110 Africans, 12 Coloured, and 1 Chinese have gained the
degrees of M.B., Ch.B. Besides this, 3 Indians and 1 Coloured have qualified for
the M. Med., and
4 Indians for the M.D. degree.
Asked how many qualified Africans his department employed,22) the
Minister of Health replied that there were posts for four part-time district surgeons
in the Transkei and three elsewhere, on a sessional basis, also for one full-time
and two parttime hospital medical officers.
Much ill-feeling was caused when the salaries of White interns. senior housemen,
clinical assistants, and registrars were raised as from 1 April, but no increases
were granted to non-whites. This resulted from a decision by the Central Health
Services and Hospitals Co-ordinating Council, which is representative of the
(22) Assembly. 9 February. Hansard 1 col. 254.
HEALTH PERSONNEL 279

State Health Department and the four Provincial Administrations, and acts in co-
operation with the Public Service Commission.
It was reported23) that the commencing salary of a White houseman was raised
from R1,800 to R2,640 a year. Coloured and Indian housemen with equal
qualifications would continue to be paid R1,380, and Africans R1,260. Non-white
doctors at the King Edward VIII Hospital in Durban "worked to the rule" for a
few days, in protest. The Federal Council of the South African Medical
Association decided to support the claims of non-white doctors for equal pay.(24)
It was announced during August(21) that a well qualified African doctor, Dr. J.
Mphahlele, planned to leave the country because he could not be employed as a
specialist. He is a registered obstetrician and gynaecologist, but was employed at
the Baragwanath Hospital as a medical practitioner.
DENTISTS
A Commission of Inquiry into dental services and the training of non-white dental
surgeons reported in November(21) that 1,380 dentists were registered in South
Africa in 1965-an inadequate number. As far as could be ascertained, this figure
included only 12 non-whites. It recommended that dental schools be established at
each of the non-white university colleges, and that adequate financial aid be
granted to the students.
During 1968 there were six Indian, five Chinese, and three Coloured students at
the Witwatersrand Dental School. South Africa's first African dentist, Dr. Robert
Denalane, has commenced practising in Soweto: he trained in Germany.
NURSES
According to the Nursing Council, the numbers of qualified nurses and midwives
at the end of 1967 were: Coloured
White and Asian African
M F M F M F
General nurses* ... 548 20,037 50 1,592 90 7,853 Midwives* ...... -
12,516 - 1,385 - 7,227
Psychiatric nurses ... 436 435 8 22 127 80
Mental nurses ...... 284 380 2 17 47 29
Nurses for mental
defectives ...... 34 87 - - -
Student general nurses 52 4,061 9 1,309 27 3,567 Student midwives ... -
738 - 260 - 887
1,354 38,254 69 4,585 291 19,643
Some of the general nurses and midwives have qualified in both capacities.
(23) Rand Daily Mail, 16 July.
(26) Rand Daily Mail, 14 and 20 November.

Certain information about salary scales was given by the Minister of Health in the
Assembly on 6 February:(27)
Trained nurses
White: R1,380 x 90-1,560 x 120-1,800.
Coloured and Asian: R840 x 60-1,200.
African: R660 x 60-900.
Student nurses
White: R750 x 90-1,290.
Coloured and Asian: R534 x 42-660 x 60-720.
African: R366 x 42-574.
Early in 1968 the first thirteen African nurses qualified for the diploma in public
health at a course conducted by the Witwatersrand Technical College under the
auspices of the Bantu Education Department.(")
PARA-MEDICAL PERSONNEL
The responsible Ministers were questioned in the Assembly on 19 March(29)
about the numbers of students who were studying pharmacy. It transpired that 442
Whites were training at various technical colleges for the Diploma in Pharmacy.
Besides these, there were the following students:
1st year 2nd year 3rd year
Whites at the Universities of
Rhodes and Potchefstroom 205 108 64
Coloured at the University
College of the Western Cape 51 7 2
Indians at the University
College, Durban ...... 46 12 4
Africans at the University
College of the North ... 14 7 2
Courses for Coloured radiographers have been commenced at the Somerset
Hospital, Cape Town, and for African Supplementary Diagnostic Radiographers
at the Baragwanath Hospital. Arrangements are being made in Cape Town and
East London for the training of African and Coloured orthopaedic technicians.3")
Coloured medical technologists are being trained at the Somerset Hospital.
A new course for African health assistants exists at the Mmadikoti School at
Moletsi near Pietersburg. The Minister of Health said on 6 February(31) that his
department employed 27
(29) Hansard 7 cols. 2394-8.
(30) Cape Times, 15 May.
280
HEALTH PERSONNEL 281

African health educators and had applied for the creation of another 21 such posts.
Mr. Richard Ndzabela has opened a practice in Umtata as an optician. 3)
The course of training for sister tutors at the University College of the North has
been discontinued.
(32) World, 8 December 1967.
282
WELFARE
HOMES FOR AGED PERSONS
On various occasions in the Assembly(" the responsible Ministers were asked
what accommodation existed for aged persons. It was stated in reply that there
would shortly be 190 homes for Whites, providing for 10,000 elderly and 2,600
infirm persons.
There are State homes for Coloured people at Faure and Kraaifontein in the Cape
and State-aided homes at Athlone, Oudtshoorn, and Johannesburg, together
accommodating 405 people, it was said. Besides these, six private homes exist.
Plans were in hand in February for another State home for 120 persons, and for
several more private homes.
The only institutions for Indians are State-aided homes in Durban and
Pietermaritzburg, where 54 persons were living in February. Neither home was
full.
For Africans there are State-aided homes in the urban residential areas of
Bloemfontein and Pietermaritzburg, and eight Government settlements in the
Bantu homelands, in the districts of Peddie, Nkandla, Lichtenburg, Thaba 'Nchu,
Nebo, Potgietersrus, Rustenburg, and Groblersdal. Together these 10 homes
accommodated about 700 Africans at the beginning of 1968. Two further
Government settlements, to accommodate 150, are being established in the 1968-
9 financial year, in the districts of Sibasa and Duiwelskloof.
These settlements are administered by church mission societies on behalf of the
Department of Bantu Administration and Development: the plan is that they
should eventually be controlled by Bantu Authorities. Africans are admitted only
if they are destitute and cannot be supported by their next-of-kin.
In the issue of Bantu for February a description was given of the Boputswa
("Greyheads") settlement which adjoins the Matlala mission hospital in the
BaPedi homeland, near Marble Hall. It is administered by the Dutch Reformed
Mission Church, and was nearing completion when the article was written. It then
accommodated 120 men and 18 women, including 30 infirm persons, most of
whom were transferred there when the old age homes in Pretoria and Germiston
were closed by Government decision.
The settlement consists of 50 rondavels, each housing four people. When
necessary they are divided into two sections, each allocated to a married couple.
There is to be a dining hall, butchery. and mechanized laundry. An occupational
therapy room.
(1) Hansard 2 cots. 654-5. Hansard 3 col. 855, Hansard 14 col. 5326.
WELFARE
,Nhere mosaic work, shoe repairing, and other occupations are tollowed, already
exists.
All the residents receive old age pensions, paying these into the settlement's
accounts, but receiving R1 a month pocket money. On arrival they receive sets of
new clothing, items being replaced when necessary. Bantu beer is issued twice a
week. Those who undertake light duties such as sweeping the grounds or helping
in the kitchen are paid for their work. A residents' committee hlas been elected.
The Swazi Council runs an old age home in the Groblersdal district, where about
34 couples live in a rondavel village, together with large numbers of children who
stay with their grandparents while their parents work in towns. A private school
has been established.
As indicated earlier, the Bantu Refuge Home in Germiston was closed: the
Department of Bantu Administration and Development transferred its inmates to
settlements in appropriate homelands. The voluntary committee then formed
themselves into the Bantu Refuge Services of South Africa. This organization is
supplying food parcels, clothing, blankets, and other necessities to destitute
Africans. It also assists settlements in the homelands by sending clothing,
blankets, wheelchairs, medicines, tobacco, sweets, record players, and materials
for occupational therapy and recreation. One settlement, which had no transport,
was provided with a bus to carry the old people to and from hospital.'2
SOME OTHER INSTITUTIONS FOR AFRICANS
The January issue of Bantu contained an article on the welfare activities of the
Department of Bantu Administration and Development. It included descriptions
of 14 State-subsidized homes for children who are in need of care in terms of the
Children's Act, and a State home in the Lichtenburg district for boys in need of
care who have behaviour problems.
There are four youth camps for boys and one for girls who have been convicted of
offences in terms of the Criminal Procedure Act.
The Department subsidizes six workshops for blind Africans, administers an in-
service training scheme for the deaf, and runs the Elandsdoorn institution in the
Groblersdal area where cripples are taught to process fibre.
The Pumla Day Centre for mentally retarded African children was established in
Soweto by the Witwatersrand Mental Health Society. During October the children
recorded songs for a commercial long-playing record which will be sold to raise
funds for the establishment of similar centres elsewhere.
i') Rand Daily Mail, 8 May.

SHELTERED EMPLOYMENT
Questioned in the Assembly on 20 February,(') the Minister of Labour said there
were 13 sheltered employment workshops in South Africa, employing 1,413
Whites, 403 Coloured, 19 Indians, and 11 Africans.
These statistics did not include the Elandsdoorn institution referred to earlier. The
Minister of Bantu Administration and Development said(4) that 48 Africans had
completed their training there and had been placed in employment, while 56 were
receiving training at the beginning of 1968. His department planned to establish
four more centres, in other homelands, for the training of physically disabled
Africans.
With the Department's permission the Natal Cripple Care Association has
established rehabilitation centres for African cripples at Umlazi and at Kwa
Mashu, Durban. In terms of the Government's requirements it registered a
separate Ematupeni Branch for Africans. The centres, which operate as non-profit
organizations, have committees of Africans, for the time being assisted by
voluntary White workers. Cripples who are admitted are given medical treatment,
taught to use what orthopaedic appliances are needed, and, if possible, trained for
the open labour market. If they are too badly handicapped for this they are
employed at the factory on bead and felt work, sewing, knitting, or doing contract
work for industrial firms. By early 1968 the Umlazi centre had 43 Africans on its
register, and in the three years of its existence had placed 15 trainees in open
employment(5)
WELFARE SERVICES BY BANTU AUTHORITIES
IN BANTU AREAS
The origin of this fund was described on page 308 of last year's Survey. A sum of
R545,000 was again paid into it from the Consolidated Revenue Account for the
financial year 1968-9. The Minister of Bantu Administration and Development
said in the Assembly on 7 June(') that the estimated balance in the fund at 31
March 1968 was R1,320,913. Expenditure during the previous year (which, it
seems, amounted to R546,326) had been on providing better living conditions for
and care of the aged and handicapped, and giving assistance to "unproductive
Bantu" who had been resettled in the homelands.
SOCIAL PENSIONS
The Aged Persons' Act of 1967 was mentioned on pages 306 and 308 of last
year's Survey. During the year under review the Blind Persons' Act (No. 26 of
1968), the Disability Grants Act
(5) From an account in Bantui, April.
284
(No. 27) and the War Veterans' Act (No. 25) were passed. These were mainly
consolidating measures, but empowered the responsible Ministers to make
regulations governing the rates of pensions, in accordance with decisions
announced when the Budget was presented to Parliament.
During the debate on the War Veterans' Bill members of the Opposition again
urged that pensions should be paid to all African ex-servicemen, but the Deputy
Minister of Bantu Administration replied(7) that only old age pensions would be
paid, or ex-gratia payments to those who did not qualify for pensions and were in
need. During 1966-7, he added, 350 African ex-servicemen received such
payments, which totalled R14,375.
As from 1 October the bonus paid to White social pensioners was increased from
R36 to R48 a year. The additional allowance for Coloured and Asian pensioners
was raised from R102 to R108 annually, and the previous rural rate was
abolished: all those granted pensions will in future be paid at the old "city" rates.
In effect, White pensioners gained R12 a year, and Coloured and Asian
pensioners R6.
African pensioners gained R3.60 a year (except that those who before 1 October
1965 were paid at the old "city" rates gained only 60 cents a year). The free
income permitted is R21.00 a year, at which level the maximum pension of
R51.00 a year may be paid. For every R3 that the income rises above R21.00 the
pension is reduced by R3, which means that when the income is between R39.00
and R42.00 annually the maximum pension payable is R30.00. Africans with
incomes above R42.00 a year are not entitled to pensions.
New regulations governing the award of pensions have been gazetted during
1968, those for Africans being contained in Government Notices 1813-5 of 4
October. They state that, in determining the amount of a pension for an African,
or when deciding whether the amount should be varied, an official must take into
account:
(a) the ability and opportunities of an applicant or pensioner
to support himself or contribute towards his support by
his own exertions;
(b) the ability of the spouse of an applicant or pensioner to
support him or contribute towards his support.
The maximum rates per annum for old age and blind pensions and disability
grants were as follows as from 1 October: Free income Basic Extra Total
permitted pension Bonus allowance pension R R R R R
Whites 192.00 336.00 48.00 - 384.00
Coloured and Asian ... 96.00 72.00 - 108.00 180.00
Africans .... .... ... 21.00 21.00 30.00 51.00
WELFARE
285

The advantage gained by Whites through the consolidation of the basic pension
and extra allowance was described last year. The Minister of Coloured Affairs
said in the Assembly on 16 February(') that a study group had been appointed to
investigate, inter alia, the consolidation of Coloured social pensions and grants
and the adaptation of these to the present-day needs of the community. This
investigation would take some time, he added.
It was mentioned last year (page 309) that pensions payable to Coloured people
may be withdrawn if, in the opinion of the Coloured Affairs Department, they are
being misused. The Minister said on 5 June(9 that, during the period 1 July 1967
to 31 March 1968, 157 applications for pensions were refused because the
applicants were living with their families. 174 pensions were withdrawn because
the money was being misused, and in another 630 cases the pensions were placed
under administration.
According to replies to questions asked of the responsible Ministers,"') the
following numbers of persons were receiving social pensions at the beginning of
1968 in the Republic (excluding the Transkei).
Pension Whites Coloured Asians Africans
Old age ...... 97,532 56,570 8,789 248,640
Blind ... ... ... 906 1,640 152 12,150
Disability ...... 17,971 18,280 5,058 62,560
War Veterans ... 19,470 3,070 102
The amounts voted for social pensions in 1968-9 in the Revenue Estimates and
Supplementary Estimates were:('1)
Whites ... ... ... ... R54,624,500
Coloured ... ... ... ... R 13,400,000
Asians ... ... ... ... R2,500,500
Africans ... .... ....... R14,307,900
In the case of Africans, the figure includes amounts for grants to ex-members of
the military forces and for assistance to the needy.
So far as the Transkei is concerned, in his report on the accounts of the territory's
government the Controller and AuditorGeneral gave the following information, as
at 31 March 1967: Number of A nnual value
Pension pensioners of benefits
R
Old age .... ... .... ... ... 43,192 2,304,563
Blind .... ... .... .... ... 1,818 74,388
Disability .... .... ... ... 18,221 738,606
Needy ex-soldiers ... ... ... 36 1,520
Leprosy allowances ...... 609 18,984
63,876 R3,138,061
(0) Assembly. 16 February. Hansard 2 cols. 653-4.
(11) R.P. 1/1968 pages 88. 209, 271, 285; R.P. 50/1968.
286
UNEMPLOYMENT INSURANCE
The Unemployment Insurance Amendment Act, No. 87 of 1968, raised the
maximum level of earnings in respect of which contributions are payable to the
Unemployment Insurance Fund from R3,120 a year to R3,536. As before, those
excluded from contributing to the fund are public servants, domestic servants,
agricultural workers, employees in rural areas other than in factories, African
mineworkers, and all Africans earning less than R546 a year.
WORKMEN'S COMPENSATION
During the period December 1967 to October 1968 inclusive, five further lists
were gazetted of names of persons to whom sums of money had been owing for
more than a year under the Workmen's Compensation Act. They contained about
19,200 names, and 80 per cent of the persons concerned were Africans.
The Minister of Labour was questioned on this matter in the Assembly on 20
February.12) At the end of 1967, he replied, the total amount which had been
unclaimed since 1943 was R1,365,131: this represented less than one per cent of
the total compensation awarded over the same period.
When money owing to White, Coloured, or Asian persons was not claimed, the
Minister continued, letters were sent to the workman's last known address. In the
case of Africans, the Bantu Affairs Commissioner of the area in which the man
had worked was notified. If he could not trace the workman he referred the case to
the central Bantu Reference Bureau. Officials of this Bureau furnished the
Workmen's Compensation Commissioner with the latest available information
about the man's whereabouts, and the Commissioner then tried to follow the
matter up. The police might be asked to assist.
An arrangement was made in 1967 with some of the largest employers of
Africans in terms of which the employers advanced money to men who were
totally disabled temporarily or permanently, or to the dependants if a man was
killed. The Workmen's Compensation Commissioner then reimbursed the
employer.
In the Assembly on 14 June(13) the Minister of Labour said that the fund paid out
the following amounts during 1967:
R4,477,230 in periodical payments and lump sums;
R4,454,448 in medical aid;
R2,124,872 in pensions (capitalized value).
RI 1,056,550
(13) Hansard 18 cols. 7260-1.
WELFARE
287

It seems that it is largely the fault of employers that so many Africans do not
receive sums due to them: proper records of employees are often not kept
(although this is a statutory requirement), or accidents are not reported promptly.
The Institute of Race Relations has urged that it should be rendered compulsory
for employers to keep records of next-of-kin (as well as of the employees
themselves).
Organizations such as the Institute of Race Relations, the Black Sash, the National
Council for the Care of Cripples, and the Trade Union Council of South Africa
have again tried to trace people to whom money is owing. At the Institute's
request, the Press has published extracts from the official lists in newspapers
circulating among Africans.
289
RECREATION
NOTES ON NON-WHITE ARTISTS
During the year under review the sculptor Esrom Legae and the painter Louis
Maqhubela held one-man exhibitions in Johannesburg. The Coloured artist, Ben
Arnold, did so too, and was commissioned to do a terracotta bas relief for a
building in the city. Julian Motau was killed in Alexandra Township a few days
before the opening of an exhibition of his drawings in Pretoria.
Pictures by Peter Magubane and Ronnie Kwayi were included in an exhibition at
the Hague following the World Press photographic competition.
During July there was an exhibition at the Durban Art Gallery of tapestries, rugs,
and lino and woodcuts from the Weaving School and Art Centre at Rorke's Drift.
Among the South African works of art chosen for the Venice Biennale were three
tapestries from Rorke's Drift as well as sculptures by Lucas Sithole. At the request
of the Department of Commerce and Industry the African Art Centre (in the
offices of the Institute of Race Relations in Durban) sent a small exhibition to a
Trade Fair in Japan, including carpets from Rorke's Drift. Azaria Mbatha has
donated a set of his linocuts to this Centre.
Coloured people in Cape Town have established an Art Communication Centre,
which during July arranged an exhibition of works by Coloured artists.
NOTES ON WRITERS
The Oxford University Press has published Izibongo: Zulu Praise Poems, edited
by Dr. A. Trevor Cope of the University of Natal. These are some of the poems
that were originally collected by James Stuart, preserved by Dr. Killie Campbell,
and translated into English by Dr. Daniel Malcolm. They are printed with the
translations on the opposite page and commentaries by Dr. Cope.
Numbers of poems in English by Oswald Joseph Mtshali of Soweto, published in
literary magazines, have attracted interest. A novel, a play, and a detective story
in Xhosa by Mr. M. A. P. Ngani have been accepted for use as setbooks in
schools and universities. Another publication by the Oxford University Press was
Tribal Peoples of Southern Africa, by Barbara Tyrrell, illustrated with her own
paintings and sketches.
There has, during the year, been considerable comment on the effects of
censorship and apartheid laws on creative writing
SRR-K

in South Africa. On 31 March the Sunday Times published a conversation
between Athol Fugard and Laurens van der Post, who was visiting the country to
receive the Central News Agency prize for English literature. A co-prize winner,
Breyton Breytenbach (Afrikaans poetry), who is also living overseas, did not
attend the function because his wife, a Vietnamese, was refused a visa. Mr. van
der Post pointed out that writers in South Africa had to face not only possible
Government censorship, but to some extent self-censorship too, aware that the
"establishment" might not accept what was written. Mr. Fugard, who had been
refused a passport to travel overseas to produce his plays, said he thought that in
existing circumstances it would be impossible to produce his first work, The
Blood Knot, in South Africa, especially as the main parts were for an African and
a White. He had found it necessary to cast White actors to take the parts of
Coloured characters in one of his more recent plays.
In an address to the Human Rights Society of the University of the
Witwatersrand, Miss Nadine Gordimer talked of the violence done to freedom of
expression in South Africa. There was the danger, she said, that South African
literature would as a result degenerate into the r6le of art as merely an
embellishment of leisure. "Freedom of expression is traditionally associated with
a flowering-flowering of communication, flowering of ideas, flowering of the
arts. There is no denying, unfortunately, that it has withered in our country in the
past twenty years."
In another address, given at a symposium arranged by the Institute of Race
Relations, Miss Gordimer pointed, too, to the limitations on writers that flowed
from the nature of the society in which they had to live. However talented a writer
might be, his work was necessarily limited if he were cut off from certain areas of
the life around him. Miss Gordimer mentioned that some 11,000 titles were on the
banned list (her novel The Late Bourgeois World is among them).
The Afrikaans film producers Mr. Emil Nofal and Mr. Jans Rautenbach called on
the Government during May to scrap film censorship before it stifled and killed
the South African film industry. They had been ordered by the Publications
Control Board to "mutilate" their film Die Kandidaat, they said, making several
cuts. (This film deals with race relations and political issues.)
Two periodicals published especially for non-whites are amongst those with the
largest circulations, according to figures given in the Financial Mail on 23
February. The World tied with the Natal Daily News for fourth place amongst the
daily papers: only the Star, Rand Daily Mail, and Cape Argus had larger
circulation figures. So far as Sunday papers are concerned, Post ranked second
only to the Sunday Times.
290
RECREATION
MUSIC AND DRAMA
It was announced in August that the Ford Foundation had awarded a grant worth
R103,000 to the International Library of African Music at Roodepoort, which is
directed by Dr. Hugh Tracey, to expand its collection and to use the recordings as
the basis for the production of teaching materials.
The Department of Coloured Affairs has created a Council for Culture and
Recreation to stimulate the activities of Coloured people in drama, opera, ballet,
music, graphic arts, sport, and recreation.
During March Cape Town's (Coloured) Eoan Group presented the musical, South
Pacific, directed by David Bloomberg. Its opera season, which opened in October,
was produced by Allesandro Rota, with music by the Cape Town Municipal
Orchestra under the baton of Dr. Joseph Manca. The operas presented during this
season were The Barber of Seville, Rigoletto, and La Traviata: the Group's
repertoire now includes nine operas.
The musical verse-drama Shaka was again presented in Johannesburg in August,
by the Phoenix Players of Soweto under the auspices of Union Artists, Dorkay
House. It was written by X-Goro, adapted and produced by Cornelius Mabuso,
who also wrote the lyrics, and has music by Jerry Mfusi. Another musical, Lifa.
written and produced by Gibson Kente, was staged in Soweto. The Chinese
community of Cape Town gave several performances of the traditional Chinese
play Lady Precious Stream.
In July the Coloured pianist James Volkwyn was the soloist at a concert with the
S.A. Broadcasting Corporation's Symphony Orchestra, given in Johannesburg.
Todd Matshikiza, the composer, jazz .pianist, and writer, died in Lusaka during
March.
FILMS FOR AFRICAN CINEMA-GOERS
According to the Sunday Times of 25 August, the Indian owner of a cinema in
Johannesburg said it was becoming increasingly difficult to find films. About a
fifth of those coming into the country were banned by the Publications Control
Board. Any that had an element of violence were banned to Africans and to
juveniles of all races.
There is only one cinema in Soweto (although others are being provided), thus
many Johannesburg Africans patronise cinemas owned by Indians and Coloured
people in the Fordsburg area. It was reported in May(') that the Department of
Community Development had instructed the owners to provide separate facilities
for African and non-African patrons, and to limit the number of Africans to one-
tenth of the audience. If a film is
(1) Star. 28 Nay.

labelled "not to be shown to Bantu" Africans cannot be admitted at all. During
August three cinemas were raided by the police, and films so certificated were
confiscated because some Africans were present.
"PIRACY CLAUSE" OF THE COPYRIGHT ACT
Numbers of overseas playwrights have totally prohibited the performance of their
works in South Africa, while others refuse to allow this if the plays are to be
performed before segregated audiences.
Section 50 of the Copyright Act of 1965 was introduced to meet this situation. It
enables a copyright tribunal to override an author's refusal if this is considered to
be unreasonable. If it grants authority for the work to be performed the author
must receive "reasonable remuneration" which, in default of agreement, must be
determined by arbitration.
Until 1968 no South African producer attempted to circumvent a ban placed by an
author on the production of his plays; but then the Johannesburg Operatic and
Dramatic Society attempted to do so. It applied to the copyright tribunal for a
statutory licence to stage three American musicals without consent from their
authors. The Association of Theatrical Managements dissociated itself from this
application.
It was heard during September. Counsel for the authors and their agents
maintained that an objection to the performance of a play that was made on
conscientious grounds could not be held to be unreasonable. Judgment was
reserved.
HOLIDAY AND RECREATION FACILITIES
FOR NON-WHITE PEOPLE
During 1968 the Institute of Race Relations published The' South African Holiday
Guide: Especially for Africans, Indians, and Coloured, giving information about
travel agencies and conducted tours, beaches, game reserves, and camping and
picnic spots, airports, and motoring routes, besides including descriptions of
nearly 300 towns and holiday resorts and their hotels, restaurants, places of
interest, and recreational and sporting, facilities.
The (African) Leseding Youth Hostels Association has opened an office in
Soweto. Through the generosity of the Richard Schirrmann Fund the Association
has acquired a small bus which is being used as a "hostel on wheels": it has
transported parties of hostellers to the mountains of Lesotho and to the Kruger
National Park and Manyelethi Game Reserve. Members were taken in a Viscount
aircraft for a flip over the Reef, Pretoria, and Pietersburg, and on visits to places
of interest in their own and neighbouring towns.
292
The Coloured section of the S.A. Students' Tour Organization, in conjunction
with the University of South Africa, arranged a six-week overseas tour for
Coloured people.
The Veld and Vlei Adventure School continues to run courses for Coloured boys
at Elgin during school holidays. The boys do physical training, swimming,
yachting, and canoeing, are taught community service, and go on expeditions. It is
raising funds to establish similar camps for Indians and Africans.
Among other organizations that have arranged holiday trips for non-white people
are the Southern African Association of NonEuropean Youth Clubs, the Boy
Scouts' and Girl Guide Associations, and various churches and municipalities.
The BaPedi people of Natalspruit have a cultural club which has arranged trips to
Pietersburg and surrounding areas.
Numbers of new camping sites are being developed in the Cape for non-white
people, for example in the Cango Caves area.
Sporting and recreational facilities are continually being expanded in African
urban townships; but those in White group areas are being required to move. The
43-year-old Bantu Men's Social Centre in Johannesburg, for example, is being
transferred to new premises in Soweto.
In July(') Mr. F. D. Conradie, M.E.C., of the Cape Provincial Council urged that
Whites should not close their eyes to the daytime needs of non-whites working in
White areas. During the lunch-hours these people had nothing to do except to
congregate in the streets. He urged local authorities to provide tea-rooms,
restaurants, and recreational centres.
MOTORING CLUBS
Members of the Automobile Association in the Western Cape and Southern
Transvaal have been urging that the Association should open its membership to
non-whites. Dr. Ellen Hellmann, who submitted a resolution to this effect at the
Southern Transvaal meeting, pointed out that 14.6 per cent of the cars in South
Africa were owned by non-whites and that this proportion would grow.
The Association's head office said in a statement issued on 17 June(3) that an ad
hoc subcommittee was investigating ways and means of assisting in the
establishment of a separate organization for non-white motorists.
It was announced later that three Coloured businessmen in Athlone, Cape Town,
were establishing the Automobile Owners' Club, which would come into
operation on 1 November and hoped to work in co-operation with the A.A. It
would cater only for Coloured, Indian, and Chinese motorists.4)
RECREATION
293

BEACHES
It has been mentioned in previous issues of this Survey that, as a result of
suggestions by various commissions and committees, the Minister of Planning
made recommendations to local authorities in the Cape for the reservation of
beaches for members of one or other racial group. Most of the local authorities
accepted the recommendations but a few, for example Cape Town and East
London, made objections or delayed decisions.
In a great number of cases the beaches allocated to nonwhite people were
completely undeveloped and considerable distances from their respective group
areas.
During 1968 the Ministry of Planning withdrew from the picture, returning the
responsibility for the allocation of beaches to the Cape Provincial Administration.
The Administrator, Dr. J. N. Malan, told the Provincial Council on 8 March(-)
that he was not satisfied with the recommendations that had been made by
commissions. The Coloured people in the Cape Peninsula, for example, had not
received a fair deal in every respect. Any decisions made by the province would
have to be more equitable.
Later,"6) Dr. Malan stated that it was the responsibility of local authorities to
provide amenities at the undeveloped beaches that had been allocated to non-
whites, but it was appreciated that not all of them were in a financial position to
do so. His executive committee had accepted the principle that in deserving cases
such local authorities should receive assistance from the province. As a first stage
proper access roads, sanitary facilities, and water supplies should be provided.
Pavilions, change-rooms, and showers could be made available later.
In June the Cape Town City Council again voted against the erection of notice
boards at beaches in its area of control to indicate that these had been reserved for
members of a particular groupP) The Council has continued to be dissatisfied with
the recommendations for beach zoning that were made by the Minister of
Planning in 1966. It was announced in October(") that representatives of the
Provincial Administration and of the City Council would carry out a joint
inspection of these beaches. Thereafter, three beaches in the City Council's area
were allocated for Coloured use until the end of 1971. Later, in November, the
City Council recorded its appreciation of the sympathetic attitude of the
Administrator-in-Executive, but again voted against the erection of beach
apartheid signs. The Provincial Executive then decided that it would arrange for
the boards to be put up.
Indians are themselves developing some of the beaches that
(f) Rand Daly Mail, 9 March.
(6) Cape Times, 23 April.
(7) !bid, 14 June.
(s) Argus, 17 October.
SPORT
have been allocated to them in Natal, for example, Tongaat Beach on the North
Coast.!9"
GOVERNMENT POLICY IN REGARD TO TRAVEL DOCUMENTS
FOR TOURING SPORTING TEAMS
It was announced in May(1") that national sporting bodies wishing to invite teams
to South Africa or send teams abroad must in future submit applications for
passports or visas via the Department of Sport. This department would forward
them to the Department of the Interior together with its comments on the
advisability of issuing travel documents.
MIXED SPORT BETWEEN NON-WHITES
Permits are not granted for public sporting contests between Whites and non-
whites, and it has become increasingly difficult to obtain them for contests
between the various non-white groups, especially if Africans are involved.
The terms of a circular from the Department of Bantu Administration and
Development which dealt with this matter were quoted in the Sunday Times on 15
September. It was stated by the Department that mixed sport between Bantu and
Coloured should not be encouraged at all and would not be allowed in White
group areas. A permit for such games in Coloured or Bantu areas might be issued
on condition that separate entrances and seating facilities were provided and, if
possible, separate lavatories. If the venue was to be a Bantu residential area, the
local authority's consent must be obtained. If it was to be a Coloured area, a
permit would be refused if any existing Coloured committee or council for the
area raised any objection. The same conditions would apply where Indians were
concerned.
These arrangements would not affect golf tournaments until suitable golf courses
became available, it was stated. FACT-FINDING COMMISSION ON THE
SELECTION OF
OLYMPIC TEAMS IN SOUTH AFRICA
It was reported on page 322 of last year's Survey that, following a further
discussion on the question of South Africa's participation in the Olympic Games,
the executive of the International Olympic Committee (I.O.C.) decided in 1967 to
send a factfinding commission to South Africa. This commission was headed by
Lord Killanin of Ireland, the other members being Sir Adetekumbo Ademola of
Nigeria and Mr. Reggie Alexander of Kenya. It toured South Africa in September
1967.
The commission's report was submitted to the I.O.C. at a meeting held in
Grenoble in February 1968. It drew attention to the inadequacy of the sporting
facilities that were available
(9) Natal Mercury, 23 April.
(10) Star, 15 May.

to non-whites in many centres. The steps that South Africa had taken to ensure
that fully representative teams were selected were noted, however, and the fact
that most non-white spoftsmen and administrators wanted non-whites to have the
opportunity of participating in the Games.
I.O.C. MEETING AT GRENOBLE IN FEBRUARY
Leading members of the S.A. Olympic and National Games Association
(SAONGA) went to Grenoble to put the case of this body: they were its president,
Mr. Frank Braun, Mr. Dennis Mcfldowie, and Mr. R. W. J. Opperman.
Several members. now living in exile, of the S.A. Non-Racial Open Committee
(SANROC) went to Grenoble too, and tried to dissuade I.O.C. members from
lifting the ban on South Africa. They are reported previously to have written to
some 80 national Olympic committees making this plea.
The I.O.C. decided to settle the matter by conducting a postal vote among all its
70 members. This resulted in an outright majority vote of 38 to 27 in favour of
South Africa. The resolution which was passed noted the encouraging fact that
positive efforts by SAONGA had resulted in a firm undertaking whereby a team
would be selected on merit, irrespective of race.
The South African Government had made five concessions, it was stated:
(a) Whereas previously South Africa's participation in the
Games was to have been on the basis of non-whites representing non-whites and
whites representing whites, in future non-whites and whites would form one team
to represent South Africa.
(b) Whereas previously white and non-white participants
were to have travelled separately, they would in future
do so together.
(c) Whereas previously the whites and non-whites had to
be dressed differently, accommodated separately, and could not march under the
same flag at the opening ceremony, they would now wear the same uniform, stay
together, and march as an integrated team under the South African
flag.
(d) Whereas previously the white and non-white competitors
from South Africa could not compete against one another at the Olympic Games
or other international meetings,
this would now be standard practice.
(e) Whereas previously white officials only were responsible
for the selection of participants, in future an equal number of white and non-white
officials under the chairmanship of the president of SAONGA would be
responsible for selections in all those sports in which
different population or racial groups took part.
In view of these concessions, South Africa would be allowed to enter a team at

the Mexico City Games on the understanding that vigorous efforts would be
continued to remove all forms of racial discrimination in amateur sport. South
Africa's position would be reconsidered by the I.O.C. in 1970.
ARRANGEMENTS MADE IN SOUTH AFRICA
Arrangements were then commenced in South Africa to set up liaison committees
in each type of sport in which members of various racial groups participated,
together with a national liaison committee. In order to overcome the difficulty that
there was dissension among non-white associations in certain codes of sport,
some of these bodies being unwilling to affiliate to the national (white)
federations, Mr. Braun suggested that non-white Olympic committees be formed
in various parts of the country, each becoming affiliated direct to SAONGA. In
turn, non-white associations should affiliate to the non-white Olympic committees
in order to secure the opportunity of selection of their members for the Games.
Mr. Braun toured the country to foster this idea. Besides leading SAONGA he is
president of the S.A. Amateur Boxing Association. It was announced that the
combined white and nonwhite boxing liaison committee would watch all major
provincial and national trials (in which whites and non-whites would compete
separately), before selecting boxers whose names would be submitted to
SAONGA for possible selection for the Games.
Mr. Braun said that the first task of the national liaison committee would be to
make the final selections. Thereafter, it would function as a joint committee
dealing with all matters of mutual interest. One of its major concerns would be to
secure improvements in sporting facilities for non-whites.
Fund raising was commenced to finance a team's visit to Mexico City.
INTERNATIONAL REPERCUSSIONS FOLLOWING
THE I.O.C.'s DECISION
Although more than once asked to do so by the I.O.C., the organizers in Mexico
City failed to issue an official invitation to South Africa.
A meeting of the Supreme Council for Sport in Africa was convened in
Brazzaville to discuss the situation. Thereafter, one African country after another
announced that it would boycott the Games if South Africa participated. Various
Asian states such as Iraq, Malaysia, Syria, Saudi Arabia, India, and Kuwait
supported the protest movement, as did Italy and the Soviet Union. By mid-April
nearly 50 countries had, officially or unofficially, expressed their opposition to
South Africa's readmission. American negroes threatened to boycott the Games,
too.
SPORT
297

Various requests were made for the I.O.C. to reconsider the matter.
Mr. Avery Brundage, the I.O.C.'s President, paid a brief visit to South Africa
during which he had discussions with Mr. Reg Honey, the Southern African
representative on the I.O.C., and with Mr. Braun.
REVERSAL OF THE I.O.C.'s DECISION
The I.O.C.'s Executive Board met in Lausanne towards the end of April.
Following earnest discussions it sent a cable to all members of the I.O.C. stating,
"In view of all the information on the international climate received by the
Executive Board at this meeting it is unanimously of the opinion that it would be
most unwise for a South African team to participate in the Games. Therefore, the
Executive Board strongly recommends that you endorse this unanimous proposal
to withdraw the invitation to the Games".
Mr. Brundage is stated to have told the Press: "We thought the safety of the South
African team and the success of the Games were in grave doubt". One of the
I.O.C.'s vice-presidents, the Marquess of Exeter, said that some outside factors
had come into the situation which made it most injudicious for South Africans to
go to Mexico. "This was in no wise to do with the political pressure which had
been put on all members of the I.O.C.", he added. According to Press reports, it
had become plain that South Africa's presence at the Games would have been
attended by demonstrations and perhaps by violence.
The I.O.C. announced on 26 April that the vote on withdrawing South Africa's
invitation to the Games had been 46 for, 14 against, with 2 abstentions.
SOME REACTIONS IN SOUTH AFRICA
There was deep disappointment in South Africa that nonwhites would be deprived
of their first opportunity of participating in the Games, and that outstanding
athletes like the swimmer Karen Muir, the middle-distance runner Humphrey
Khosi, and the sprinter Paul Nash would be excluded.
Suggestions were made that Humphrey Khosi, who is employed on the gold
mines, should be transferred to a Rhodesian mining group and should then join
the Rhodesian team for the Games: some African businessmen were willing to
sponsor his entry. It was also tentatively suggested that Paul Nash, who was born
in England, should run for Britain. But Mr. Braun pointed out that the time factor
prevented this: according to the I.O.C. regulations athletes must have lived in a
country for six months at least before representing it at the Games.
The S.A. Institute of Race Relations published a booklet
298
entitled South Africa and the Olympic Games, giving the history of the Games
and of the moves to exclude South Africa.
DELIBERATIONS AND DECISIONS MADE IN MEXICO CITY
Meetings of the I.O.C. and of international sports federations were held in Mexico
City during the Games. Afro-Asian delegates, strongly supported by those from
Communist countries. urged these bodies to suspend South Africa, thereby
precluding her from taking part in organized international sport. (South Africa
was already excluded from international soccer. fencing, and judo, and in effect,
from table tennis.) Mr. Jean-Claude Ganga, general secretary of the Supreme
Council for Sport in Africa, is reported(1) to have said that his Council's view
would change if South Africa held mixed trials for international competitions,
even if such trials resulted in the selection of an all-White team.
This Council's bid failed so far as the I.O.C. was concerned: a decision on South
Africa's participation in future Olympic Games was postponed until the next
I.O.C. congress in Warsaw in June 1969. The International Weightlifting
Federation shelved moves to expel South Africa until after it had investigated the
situation. A Soviet proposal that the Republic be expelled from the International
Swimming Federation was ruled out of order because the constitution of this body
p:-7vided for expulsion only if a country did not pay its affiliatic:1 fee or
contravened the federation's rules/2) The International Pentathlon Association,
too, rejected a move to expel the Republic. Earlier, a Soviet re- olution that South
Africa's membership of the International Lawn Tennis Federation be terminated
had been defeated by an almost three to one majority of votes; but the
organization decided to send a representative to see what efforts were being made
to encourage tennis among the non-white groups in the Republic.(")
The executive committee of the International Amateur Boxing Association did
decide to expel South Africa. Mr. Braun is reported(') to have said that the South
African Association would protest, for no proper congress of the international
body had been held in Mexico City: the meeting was supposed to have been an
informal one.
CANCELLATION OF A TOUR OF SOUTH AFRICA
BY THE M.C.C.
Long-standing plans had been made for a tour of South Africa by the M.C.C.
towards the end of 1968. According to a Press report,(5) representatives of
SANROC met the M.C.C. and objected to the tour "because it would be
conducted under condi(11) Star. 12 October.
(1'_) Rand Daily Mail, 28 October.
(13) Ibid, 11 July.
( ) Sta. 11 Septembe'.
SPORT
299

tions of racial discrimination". The M.C.C. agreed to report SANROC's views to
the International Cricket Conference in June 1969.
There was an outcry from many sources in Britain when the membership of the
touring team was announced, for it did not include Mr. Basil D'Oliveira, the
Coloured ex-South African cricketer who had several times played with
distinction for Britain (but was reported to have been off form at the end of the
British season). The London newspaper News of the World suggested that Mr.
D'Oliveira should come to South Africa as its representative to report on the tour.
Mr. Vorster announced, however, that his Government was determined that no
organizations, individuals, or newspapers should be permitted to make political
capital out of sport, or to use sportsmen as pawns in a game to bedevil relations.
He was issuing these words of warning, he said, to organizations such as the Anti-
Apartheid Movement and SANROC and to "certain individuals and a certain
newspaper in Great Britain".")
At this stage one of the British players was declared medically unfit, and the
M.C.C. selected Mr. D'Oliveira as his replacement.
Mr. Vorster then said, at a meeting in Bloemfontein,"') "Whereas we are and
always have been prepared to play host to the M.C.C., we are not prepared to
receive a team thrust on us by people whose interests are not the game but to gain
political objectives which they do not even attempt to hide". The team as it then
stood, he alleged, was not the team of the M.C.C. selection committee. It was the
team of the political opponents of South Africa.
The tour by the M.C.C. was then cancelled, as was a tour by English women
cricketers.
MAORIS IN ALL-BLACK RUGBY TOURING TEAMS
Mr. Vorster's policy in regard to mixed sport, as announced in Parliament during
April 1967, was described on page 318 of last year's Survey. Dealing with tours
by All-Black rugby teams, he said he would not prescribe to New Zealand
administrators what the composition of the teams should be, but would leave the
matter to their own sound judgment. Maoris had, in the past, been included in
touring teams, and no problems had arisen.
The Prime Minister is reported(8) to have reiterated these views on 27 September.
If people with Maori blood were included, he said, "we will receive them as we
have in the past and will give them our warm and traditional welcome". There
were people who were already trying to bedevil relationships between South
Africa and New Zealand, but he had the fullest confidence that
(18) Rand DaVy Mail, 28 September.
300
SPORT
the sports administrators in New Zealand would not allow themselves to be
influenced.
"When Dr. Danie Craven asked me how the invitation to New Zealand for the
1970 tour should be worded, I told him to word it precisely as he did in all the
years in the past," Mr. Vorster said.
SOME TOURS THAT DID TAKE PLACE
It was announced, after South Africa's exclusion from the Olympic Games, that
the boxers who had been selected to represent South Africa would instead go to
Rhodesia for a contest against that country. A team of White athletes would be
sent to tour Europe and Britain; while a separate five-man team of African
athletes, captained by Humphrey Khosi, would compete in Ireland.
Two Indian cricket officials in Johannesburg arranged for a tour of the country at
the end of 1968 by a non-white team from overseas, including Indian and
Pakistani cricketers who were playing as professionals in England.
PROPOSED SOUTH AFRICAN GAMES
In mid-1968 the Shell Oil Company of South Africa offered R150,000 over three
years to promote national sports festivals within the country, and the Government
took the lead in suggesting the holding of sports festivals for Whites and non-
whites respectively, to which international sportsmen would be invited. The State
would help to finance these festivals, but they would be organized by sporting
bodies themselves. A Sports Trust Fund was created, and representatives of
SAONGA and South African amateur sporting bodies have been meeting to
arrange the Games, to which teams from overseas will be invited. Those for
Whites are to be held in Bloemfontein from 15 March to 19 April 1969, while the
Games for non-whites will be organized for October or November of that year,
probably on the Witwatersrand.
It was announced in October that the Australian and Swedish Olympic teams had
accepted invitations to take part in the Bloemfontein Games.
302
SOUTH-WEST AFRICA
ACTION BY THE UNITED NATIONS Council for South-West Africa
As recorded in more detail on page 113 of the 1966 Survey, in October of that
year the United Nations General Assembly resolved that South Africa had
forfeited its right to administer the mandate, and that the mandate was terminated.
South-West Africa would henceforth become the direct responsibility of the
United Nations. In May 1967 the General Assembly voted for the creation of an
11-member United Nations' Council to make contact with South Africa to arrange
for the transfer of control of SouthWest Africa, to go to the territory to take over
the administration, and to consult with the people of the territory with the aim of
bringing it to independence by June 1968.
The member-nations appointed to form this council were Chile, Colombia,
Guyana, India, Indonesia, Nigeria, Pakistan, Turkey, United Arab Republic,
Yugoslavia, and Zambia. Its president was Mr. Abdel Wahab of the United Arab
Republic. Mr. Constantin Stavropolos (legal counsel to the United Nations on
South-West Africa) was appointed the new administrator of that territory.
It was announced in March that the council had decided to enter South-West
Africa on or about 5 April for a visit of about nine days. It would leave Mr.
Stavropolos there, to make contact with the people with a view to setting up an
administration to replace that of South Africa. Council members decided to fly to
Windhoek via Lusaka. Mr. Vorster issued a public warning that any aircraft
bringing them to South-West Africa would not be granted landing rights and
would be impounded if the pilot disregarded this ban.
On arrival in Lusaka the council attempted to charter an aircraft, but could not
find an aircraft operator who was willing to defy Mr. Vorster's warning.
Eventually the Zambian Government offered to provide an aircraft on condition
that the United Nations undertook to pay full compensation if the plane were
impounded., but this undertaking was not forthcoming. After some days the
council members went to Dar-es-Salaam to hear petitions from South-West
Africans who were living there in exile, and then they returned to New York.
Debates at the United Nations
The Terrorism Act and the commencement of the trial of
SOUTH-WEST AFRICA 303

37 men who had been arrested in South-West Africa were described on pages 61
and 65 of last year's Survey.
Two lengthy resolutions were passed by the General Assembly on 16 December
1967, arising from its decision that the United Nations was the de jure
government of South-West Africa and its view that South Africa had, thus, acted
illegally in extending the terms of the Terrorism Act to that territory. The first
resolution was passed by 110 votes to 2 (Portugal and South Africa), with one
abstention (Malawi), and ten member-states absent (including Botswana and
Lesotho). It condemned the illegal arrest, deportation, and trial in Pretoria of the
37 men as a violation of their rights, of the international status of the territory, and
of the General Assembly's resolution in 1966, and called on South Africa to
discontinue the trial and to release and repatriate the men. The Assembly appealed
to all states and international organizations to use their influence on South Africa
to obtain its compliance. The attention of the Security Council was drawn to this
resolution.
The second resolution, a lengthy one, was passed by 93 votes to 2 with 18
abstentions. Again, Botswana and Lesotho were among those absent. Inter alia,
this resolution declared that the continued presence of the South African
authorities in SouthWest Africa was a flagrant violation of the territory's
international status. It called on South Africa without delay to withdraw its
military and police forces and its administration, and to release all political
prisoners. An appeal was made to all member-states to take effective economic
and other measures designed to ensure South Africa's withdrawal. The Security
Council was requested to take effective steps to enable the United Nations to fulfil
the responsibilities it had assumed.
The Security Council met during January, on the 25th of that month, and
unanimously declared that the trial in progress in Pretoria was illegal because
South Africa had no jurisdiction over the men involved. It called for their
release and repatriation.
U Thant, the Secretary-General, conveyed the full terms of the resolutions to the
South African Government. The Republic's Minister of Foreign Affairs, Dr.
Hilgard Muller, sent a note in reply in which he said, inter alia, "Being
responsible for the welfare of all the inhabitants of South-West Africa, the
Government of the Republic of South Africa cannot allow a group of trained
terrorists to create a Vietcong-like reign of violence"."')
At the end of February the International Commission of Jurists called on South
Africa to remove the Terrorism Act from its Statute Book. This Act, it said,
"effectively abrogates the rule of law for active opponents of apartheid".P2)
C) Rand D.,'ly Ma;l, 19 February.
( ) Siar, 28 February.

The :trial of the South-West Africans is described on page 59. After more than
two weeks of back-stage negotiations to find a formula on which all members
could agree, on 14 March the Security Council passed a unanimous resolution
censuring South Africa for its flagrant defiance of the resolution of 25 January. It
demanded that South Africa release from prison forthwith the 33 men who had
been convicted at the Pretoria trial. Members of the United Nations were called
upon to co-operate in the implementation of the resolution. It was provided that
the Security Council would take "effective steps or measures" if South Africa
failed to comply.
The United States, United Kingdom, France, and Canada all stressed that their
support for the resolution in no way prejudged any action the Council might take
should South Africa maintain its defiance of the United Nations. They also
indicated that they continued to be opposed to the use of force against South
Africa!')
Next day, U Thant informed the South African Government that he planned to
send a personal representative to obtain information and to discuss the liberation
and repatriation of the convicted men. In a note sent in reply, Dr. Muller again
said that it would not be in the interests of all the peoples of SouthWest Africa to
release the men. A representative of U Thant would be received provided that he
was mutually acceptable and that an assurance was given that the factual
information he gained would not, as so often in the past, be ignored. Dr. Muller
stated that the General Assembly had completely ignored all the detailed
information that South Africa had given to the International Court and had sent to
the United Nations and other bodies.(4
During June the General Assembly accepted an Afro-Asian recommendation that
South-West Africa be renamed Namibia. On 12 June, by 96 votes to 2 (South
Africa and Portugal) with 18 abstentions, the General Assembly called on all
states to take effective economic and other measures to force South Africa to
relinquish control of the territory, and recommended that the Security Council
should, as a matter of urgency, take appropriate steps in terms of the Charter to
ensure that the resolution was carried out. Among those abstaining from voting
were the major Western and Commonwealth powers and Malawi. Six countries,
including Botswana and Lesotho, were absent.
Speaking after the vote the chief British delegate, Lord Caradon, said that, while
South Africa had forfeited the right to administer South-West Africa, the United
Nations should act within its capacity as an organization. The resolution proposed
action beyond this capacity. Worse, it raised hopes that could
(3) Sta,, 15 Macb.
304
SOUTH-WEST AFRICA
not be satisfied and was, therefore, not in the best interests of South-West
Africans or of the authority of the United Nations.(')
In a subsequent letter to U Thant,(6) the United States said it had voted for the
1966 resolution terminating South Africa's mandate but, with other countries, had
abstained on subsequent resolutions setting out ways of removing the Pretoria
authorities. It was prepared to "consider other appropriate and practical measures
which the United Nations might take unilaterally or in concert with other
countries in furtherance of these objectives".
THE JURISDICTION OF THE "TERRORIST" TRIAL COURT
At the commencement of the trial of the men from SouthWest Africa the leader of
the defence team, Mr. N. Phillips, challenged the validity of the Terrorism Act of
1967 and Section 5 of the General Law Amendment Act of 1966 (which provided
for the detention of terrorists for interrogation) insofar as these purported to apply
to South-West Africa. He pointed out, inter alia, that they had been passed after
the United Nations terminated the mandate.
The judge, Mr. Justice Ludorf, ruled that in the light of Section 59 (2) of the
Republic of South Africa Constitution Act the court had no jurisdiction to inquire
into the validity of these Acts. This section reads, "No court of law shall be
competent to inquire into or pronounce upon the validity of any Act passed by
Parliament other than an Act which repeals or amends or purports to repeal or
amend the provisions of Section 108 or 118". (These deal with the equality of the
two official languages.)
However, at the close of the trial Mr. Justice Ludorf granted an application for
this point of law to be considered by the Appellate Division. It was heard during
September by the full Bench of eleven judges of appeal. Mr. Phillips submitted
that Section 59 (2) of the Republic of South Africa Constitution Act did not apply
to South African legislation which purported to apply to South-West Africa. The
Act did not purport to be a constitution for South-West Africa.
Judgment was given on 22 November. The judges unanimously agreed to dismiss
the appeal. They considered that the trial court did not have the jurisdiction to
inquire into and pronounce on the validity of the Terrorism Act and Section 5 of
the General Law Amendment Act of 1966 insofar as they purported to apply to
South-West Africa, and that the provisions of the Republic of South Africa
Constitution Act which deprived the courts of such jurisdiction were valid and
binding.
The result of the appeal by eleven of the convicted men is given on page 61.
(5) Ibid, 13 June.

SOUTH-WEST AFRICA CONSTITUTION ACT
No. 39 OF 1968
The South-West Africa Constitution Act was a consolidating measure,
introducing no new features.
At the time when the Bill was presented to Parliament the appeal mentioned
above had not yet been heard. Mrs. Helen Suzman, M.P. (Progressive Party)
contended"') that the sub judice rule should apply, and the Bill should not be
proceeded with. The Minister of Bantu Administration and Development
replied2" that this rule did not apply because the Bill dealt with quite a different
matter from that of the case. In any event, South Africa did not accept the validity
of the United Nations' decision to terminate the mandate.
WHITE PAPER ON SOUTH-WEST AFRICA, AND
SOUTH-WEST AFRICA AFFAIRS BILL
Early in June the Government tabled a White Paper setting out its plans to take
over many of the functions of the Legislative Assembly in Windhoek. A South-
West Africa Affairs Bill was drawn up to bring these changes into effect, but was
not taken further than its First Reading in the South African House of Assembly.
Certain matters had previously been reserved to the Government of the Republic:
these include defence and security, police, foreign affairs, Native affairs,
transport, the Interior, information, immigration, customs and excise, currency
and banking, and audit.
In terms of the Bill, the South African Government will take over a large number
of other matters, including Coloured affairs, the administration of justice (except
for contraventions of Legislative Assembly Ordinances), prisons, the control of
arms and explosives, labour affairs, water affairs, posts, telegraphs, telephones,
and radio services, mining, agriculture and forestry, fishing, the control of
publications and entertainments, taxation of companies (but not of White
individuals), matters relating to riotous assemblies and the engendering of
feelings of hostility between persons of different racial groups, social welfare, and
numbers of other matters.
The Legislative Assembly will continue to be responsible for the education of
Whites and, in the White area only, for local authorities, roads and works, health
services, licensing, and other matters not expressly taken over by the Republic.
Major revenues from the territory such as company tax and diamond royalties and
other mining revenues will be paid to the Central Government if and when the
Bill becomes law.
(2) Co:s. 5301-2.
306
SOUTH-WEST AFRICA
DEVELOPMENT OF SELF-GOVERNMENT FOR NATIVE NATIONS
OF SOUTH-WEST AFRICA ACT, No. 54 OF 1968 Terms of the Act
A preamble to this measure states that it was introduced because the Government
deemed it desirable that native nations in South-West Africa should in the
realization of their right of self-determination develop in an orderly manner to
self-governing nations and independence.
The Act defines homelands for six of the native nations, in accordance with the
Odendaal Commission's recommendations, and provides for forms of local self-
government. It made no mention of the Tswana and Bushmen; and the Coloured,
Nama, and Rehoboth Baster people fell outside its scope since the plan is to place
them under the control of the Republic's Department of Coloured Affairs.
Africans in the Northern Sector will retain their existing areas: these are
Kaokoland, Okavangoland, Ovamboland, and Eastern Caprivi.
A Damaraland is to be created just to the south of the Kaokoveld and inland from
the Namib Desert. It will consist of four small existing Reserves together with
previously Whiteowned or Government land which lies between them. According
to the Odendaal Commission's report, about 95.4 per cent of the 50,200 Damara
people lived outside the four Reserves in about 1962. Large numbers of Herero,
Nama, Bushmen, and others will have to move out of Damaraland.
Hereroland will be in the dry eastern part of the territory, made up of four existing
Reserves and land around and between them. The Odendaal Report showed about
74.5 per cent of the 40,000 Herero people as living outside these Reserves,
including the whole of the Western section of the tribe. Considerable numbers of
Damara, Coloured people, and Bushmen will be
displaced.
The Act provides that, after consultation with a nation, the State President may
establish a legislative council for its area. Matters with which councils will be
able to deal are described later. A council may make enactments in regard to these
matters, which will require the State President's approval. With the State
President's prior approval, enactments may be made in respect of members of the
nation who live outside the homeland but within South-West Africa.
Executive councils may be constituted from among the members of a legislative
council, and may establish departments to control the various matters with which
the council deals. Employees of the Republic's public service may be designated
to assist executive councils.
The Act makes provision, too, for tribal or community governments and regional
authorities, and for revenue funds.
307

Matters with which legislative councils and tribal, community, and regional
authorities may be empowered to deal include education, welfare services, clinics,
the establishment or control of business undertakings and the issuing of licences,
the carrying on of industrial and mining undertakings, the construction and
maintenance of roads, bridges, and dams, agriculture, afforestation, markets and
pounds, the administration of justice, the control of labour bureaux, the
registration of members of the nation concerned, the erection and maintenance of
buildings, the levying of taxes and of fees for services rendered, the control of
revenue funds, determining the procedure for a legislative council or a regional
authority (subject to the terms of any relevant proclamation), the appointment and
control of staff, the imposition of penalties for failure to comply with the terms of
enactments passed, and such other matters as may be decided by Parliament.
Parliamentary debate
During the Parliamentary debate the Minister of Bantu Administration and
Development said(3) the slight boundary adjustments in the Northern Sector that
had been recommended by the Odendaal Commission were acceptable in
principle: details were being worked out.
The Damara people would have to undergo the greatest territorial adjustment, he
stated, but they accepted the concept. Chief Dawid Goraseb and his counsellors
had unanimously accepted the offer of future self-government and guidance
towards that end. His people were already leaving their old places of abode
voluntarily to go to their new homeland-before the Department had expected this,
thus provision for them had to be made in great haste. The Chief Bantu Affairs
Commissioner in Windhoek reported that 254 families of more than 1,500
individuals had already moved, taking with them 1,360 cattle, 22 sheep, 15,800
goats, 96 horses, 38 mules, and 280 donkeys.
The Namas, too, were moving voluntarily to the homeland proposed for them in
the south of the territory, although this had not yet been proclaimed. Already 244
families comprising about 2,200 individuals had migrated with more than 20,000
head of cattle. The move had not been inspired or organized by the Department.
The future pattern in South-West Africa, the Minister continued, was likely to be
political independence for the various groups with economic and other forms of
inter-dependence. The particular form of government for each area would be
determined in consultation with the people. Existing systems would be
(3) Assembly, 9 May, Hansard 13 cols. 5000-2; 14 May, Hansard 14 cols. 5286-
5306, 5367.
308
SOUTH-WEST AFRICA
developed and modernised. Not all of the Bantu nations had accepted the plan.
At present, the Minister said, Africans in South-West Africa did not pay taxes.
The Government would leave it to the Bantu Authorities and Legislative Councils
to introduce taxation if they deemed it to be necessary.
The Opposition opposed every clause and forced divisions on numbers of them.
Sir de Villiers Graaff maintained(4) that the plan would lead to the political and
strategic fragmentation of the territory. It would affect the safety of both South
Africa and South-West Africa because of international threats and because of the
dangers to internal law and order of the establishment of a whole series of
independent states within the territory.
Some of the population groups were only about the size of small town
communities, Sir de Villiers pointed out. He quoted from a League of Nations
statement made in 1921: "To concede to minorities either of language or religion,
or to any fractions of a population, the right of withdrawing from the community
to which they belong . . . would be to destroy order and stability within states . . .
It would be to uphold a theory incompatible with the very idea of the State as a
territorial and political entity."
The whole concept was unrealistic, Sir de Villiers continued. Except possibly for
Ovamboland there was not the slightest prospect of any of the areas ever
becoming economically viable. "Independence" would be but a mockery, arousing
hopes and aspirations that could not be fulfilled.
Sir de Villiers pointed to the fact that in 1950 the International Court indicated
that South-West Africa had an international status that could not be altered
unilaterally by South Africa. The Government was now proposing to do so. Even
the dissenting judges in the 1966 judgment had accepted the view that the
mandate survived. Provision for local government, he said, could have been made
without reference to independence and self-determination.
CREATION OF THE OVAMBOLAND LEGISLATIVE COUNCIL
In terms of Proclamation R290 of 2 October the State President granted
recognition to the seven traditional tribal authorities existing in Ovamboland,
stating that they should continue to function according to tribal law and custom.
They are the Kolonkadhi-Eunda, Kwaluudhi, Kwambi, Kwanyama,
Mbalantu, Ndonga, and Ngandjera tribal authorities.
Proclamation R291, gazetted the same day, provided for the establishment of a
Legislative Council, to consist of not more than six members designated by each
of the tribal authorities. One of the members from each tribe will be nominated by
the
(4) Hansard 13 cols. 5010-5020.
309

tribal authority to be a member of the Ovamboland Executive Council. After these
seven persons have been nominated, the Legislative Council will elect one of
them to be Chief Councillor. The Executive Council will create departments to
decide on the functions and duties of each department.
Proclamation R294 of 11 October set out the rules of procedure of the
Ovamboland Legislative Council. The official languages will be Ukwanyama,
Ondonga, Afrikaans, and English.
There are to be Departments of Authority Affairs and Finance; Community
Affairs; Works; Education and Culture; Economic Affairs; Justice; and
Agriculture. The administrative head of each department, styled a Director, will
for the time being be a White officer of the public service designated by the
Minister of Bantu Administration and Development: one of these officers, the
Chief Director, will co-ordinate the work of the various departments. A revenue
fund will be created, into which will be paid moneys accruing from the Republic
and from within the territory, the accounts being audited by the Controller and
Auditor-General.
The salaries and allowances of members will be the same as for members of the
Ciskei and Tswanaland Territorial Authorities (see page 147).
On 17 October the Minister of Bantu Administration and Development and of
Bantu Education formally opened the first session of the Ovamboland Legislative
Council. Its seat is Oshakati, a rapidly developing centre with a well-equipped,
modern hospital. By then, the White Directors of departments had been appointed,
and the council had elected Senior Headman Gabriel Kautuima to be its chairman.
Captain Ushona Shiimi was elected as Chief Councillor. The council adjourned
after the opening ceremony.
LOCAL GOVERNMENT IN OTHER AFRICAN AREAS
The Minister of Bantu Administration and Development said in the Assembly on
27 February(") that there were no Bantu Authorities in the South African sense in
the Reserves of SouthWest Africa. So far as the Northern Sector (other than
Ovamboland) was concerned, there were two traditional councils in Eastern
Caprivi, one in the Kaokoveld, and five in Okavango.
Seventeen Reserve Boards had been established in respect of various Reserves in
the Southern Sector.
In terms of Proclamation R348 of 22 December 1967 various powers of civil and
criminal jurisdiction were conferred on chiefs and headmen and their deputies.
A Commissioner for the Herero people was appointed by the Government during
June.
SOUTH-WEST AFRICA 311

PU RCHASE OF LAND AND REMOVAL SCHEMES
As mentioned in previous years, the Government has been buying farms from
Whites in areas that will become non-white homelands, especially in the future
Damara, Herero, and Nama areas. It has also purchased White properties in towns
and villages within these areas.
Questioned in the Assembly on 27 February,6) the Prime Minister said that the
Government had thus far bought 410 farms and portions of farms and 68 urban
erven, thus acquiring 3.076.155 hectares (3,600,704 morgen). The total sum spent
on these properties and on shops with stock had been R24,204,498. Of the farms
bought, 273 were leased to White tenants, 51 were not yet being used, and 86 had
been placed at the disposal of the Department of Bantu Administration and
Development and were being used for grazing cattle belonging to Africans.
It transpires, from information given by the Deputy Minister for South-West
African Affairs('7 and in the Star on 9 January, that the Nama people who moved
of their own accord to the homeland for their group (see page 308) were those
from the small Neuhoff Reserve in the west of the territory. The Government has
been providing transport to move those from two other small Reserves in the
extreme south: Warmbad and Bondels. All three will become part of the White
area.
No information has been published about other removal schemes that may have
been in progress except for the eventual completion of the move of Western
Herero people from the Old Township of Windhoek to the new one called
Katutura. As described in previous Surveys, there was a serious riot in 1959 when
the authorities attempted to enforce the move. Since then, various indirect
pressures have been applied, and these proved overwhelming when it was
announced that after 31 August compensation would no longer be paid to
property-owners in the Old Township, and that heavy penalties would be inflicted
on anyone employing a resident of this township.
SOME NOTES ON DEVELOPMENT WORK
Little information has been published about development work being undertaken.
A Cape Times report on 16 July indicated that good progress was being made
with the construction of a bitumen road between Tsumeb and Ovamboland and
with link roads in Ovamboland and the Kaokoveld.
The original scheme for a hydro-electric power station at the Ruacana Falls. just
inside Angola, is apparently to be altered. In the Assembly on 24 April(8) the
Deputy Minister for
(6) Mansard 4 col. 1197.
(8) Hansard 11 cols. 4061-3. Also statement by the Administrator, Rand Daily
Mail, 14
November.

South-West African Affairs said that the agreement with Portugal had been
finalized except for minor points. As a first stage, the Portuguese would construct
a storage dam and use some of the water to develop hydro-electric power at
Matala for their own use. This dam would provide a regular and permanent water
supply to the weir at Ruacana Falls. Next, a dam would be built at Colueq, seven
to eight miles from the Ovamboland border, from which water would be pumped
into South-West Africa (presumably for irrigation and possible domestic and
industrial use). Later, a diversion wall would channel water from the Kunene
River for a power station inside South-West African territory at Ruacana Falls.
It was announced in the Star on 18 June that the SouthWest African Water and
Electricity Corporation was to build a thermal power station near Windhoek. As a
second phase, hydroelectric power from the Kunene River would be introduced.
The Star reported on 11 April that there had been rich finds of copper in the area
between Windhoek and Botswana.
Information about the work of the Bantu Investment Corporation was given in its
annual report for the year ended 31 March 1967 and by the Minister of Bantu
Administration and Development in the Assembly on 27 February and 19
March.!')
The Corporation has itself established a small furniture factory at Okatana and a
butchery, garage, and mechanical workshop at Oshakati (all in Ovamboland).
Early in 1968 these projects provided employment for 87 Africans. The
Corporation has taken over a restaurant and a general dealer's business in Katima
Mulilo in the Eastern Caprivi. Loans to a value of R3,050 have been made to two
African general dealers. The Corporation has built premises for letting to cater for
a butchery, four general dealers, and two restaurants.
On 12 July, News Check published information given by the Minister in respect
of the Caprivi Strip. A R400,000 hospital was to be built, he said. New roads and
bridges had been provided, and tsetse fly practically eliminated. A forester had
been appointed to develop the hardwood forests. The number of pupils in
Standard VI had in two years grown from 83 to 200.
In the Assembly on 9 April(') the Minister said that in 1967, 25 African
candidates from South-West Africa entered for the matriculation examination. Of
these, 14 failed, 3 obtained a matriculation pass in the second or third classes, and
8 obtained a school leaving certificate in the second or third classes.
The new Augustinium College, which has departments for African teacher
training, technical education, and a high school, opened in 1968 on a site four
miles from Windhoek, adjoining Katutura. About 400 students enrolled.
Discipline was said to
(9) Hansard 4 cols. 1198. 1202, and Hansard 7 col. 2406.
(10) Hansard 10 cols. 3640-1.
312
SOUTH-WEST AFRICA
be very strict, and unauthorized meetings and political discussion prohibited. The
students started a campaign of passive resistance, and about 70 of them began a
protest march to -the South-West African Administration building to discuss their
grievances. They were dispersed by the police. Seven of the participants were
expelled, which led to a mass walk-out of about 200 students, reported to be
mainly Herero. Most of them apparently trickled back to the college eventually
and were readmitted.11)
(11) Rand Daily Mail, 25 May, and Sunday Times, 9 June.
INDEX
A
Abe Bailey Institute for Inter-Racial Studies-28 African Independent Churches-25
et seq
National Congress-17, 59, 63, 65
Population: Size-30
Reserves-see Reserves and Transkei
States: South Africa's relations with-79 et seq
Students-262
* Women: Rights of-,187
Africans: Laws affecting those in urban areas-168
Political attitudes-16, 17 State expenditure on-182
(Also see Bantu)
Aged persons-282, 284 et seq
: pensions for-285
Agricultural Credit Amendment Act, No. 45/1968-103 Agriculture-see Farm and
Farming Aliwal North-Fish!Kat line-203 Anglican Church-24, 127, 179, 201, 261
Apartheid policy-169 Apprentices-242, 244, 248, 249 Arendse. Mr. M. D.-14
Armaments Amendment Act, No. 63/1968-38 Armaments Development and
Production Act, No. 57;'1968-38 Artists: non-white-289 Asians-see Indians
Association for the Educational and Cultural Advancement of the African
People-217, 227
Automobile Association-293
Banishment of Africans-46 Banning of publications-290
orders on persons-42, 57
prosecutions for failure to obey-45
warnings of possible issue-44 Bantu Authorities-145
Education: Adult education-226
Aims of-211
Boarding schools-223
Bursaries-269
Commercial training-246
Control of-211
Disturbances at institutions-59, 226, 266 0
Double sessions and platoon system-215
Examination results-220, 222
Farm schools-220
Financing of-212 et seq
High schools: location of-216

Bantu Education: Official languages: teaching of-221
Parents' contributions to costs-185, 186, 216 fi
Per capita expenditure-215
Pupils: enrolment and distribution-218
Roman Catholic schools-211
School boards-211
Schools: erection of-217 numbers of-218 Science and mathematics teaching-221
Special schools-211, 214, 226
Syllabuses-219
Teachers-223
Technical and vocational-243 et seq
.. .. University Colleges-see University
Bantu Investment Corporation- 149, 155 if, 244, 312
Labour Amendment Bill-166
. . Regulations-159
Laws Amendment Act, No. 56/1968-205
Refuge Services-283
Wage and Productivity Association-85
(Also see Africans)
Baptist Union-23 Beaches: apartheid on-294 Benoni-198
Births, Marriages, and Deaths Registration Amendment Act, No.
31
Black Sash-9, 28 if, 128. 175. 176, 177, 179, 206, 208, 288 Black Spots-199, 121
if, 206 Blindness-276, 284 Bloomberg, Mr. A., M.P.-4 Boksburg-198 Border
industries-96 et seq
Concessions offered to industrialists-98
Extension of concept-102
Job reservation-90
Boschhoek-130 Botswana-72, 79, 80 if, 83, 303, 304 Britain: Attitude to
Rhodesia-73
Diplomatic relationships: Simonstown Brits-101
Building industry-91, 105 Burnett, the Rt. Rev. B. B.-19, 21 Bursaries-269
Agreement-75
Canada: relations with South Africa-76 Cape Peninsula: group areas-199 Cape
Town: African townships-175, 206 ff
Beaches-294
Group Areas and housing-199
Stabbing cases-48 Censorship-290, 291 Christian Council-see South African
Council of Churches
Institute-19, 20, 23, 25, 129, 179
National Education-I, 261
Church of the Province of South Africa-24, 127, 179, 201, 261 Churches: African
independent-25
18 1968-
INDEX
317
Churches: Dutch Reformed-3, 20, 24, 179
(Also see under names of individual Churches)
Ciskei: Bantu Authorities-145
Black Spot removals-123
Border industries-100
Coloured residents-140
Territorial Authority-146 fl, 211
(A Iso see Reserves)
Citizens' Action Committee-28 fl, 128, 179 Clergy: residents' permits-26
Coloured Affairs Department: future of-12
Cadets-188
Council-4. 10 0
education: Adult education-231 education: Adult education-231 Bursaries-228,
270 Compulsory education being gradually introduced-228 Double sessions-229
Examination results-231 Financing of-228 Pupils: enrolment and distribution-230
School buildings-229 Teachers-231
Technical and vocational-229 University College-see University Coloured
emigrants-76
labour in Cape Midlands and Eastern Cape-203
local government-182
people: lack of amenities in Western Cape-190
in Bantu residential areas-192 Natal-204
the Ciskei and Transkei-140, 203 .. Transvaal-198 subdivisions of-31, 35
Persons' Representative Council Act, No. 52/1968-10
political organizations-13 et seq
representation-4
Reserves-188
townships: control of-193 Commerce: African traders-106
in African Reserves-157
. group areas-191
White traders in the Transkei-140
Commission of Inquiry into Improper Interference-3 Community Development
Amendment Act, No. 58/1968-191 Congregational Union of S.A.-127, 211, 261
Conservative students' associations-260 Convictions-see Prisoners and Trials
Copyright-292
Council for Coloured Affairs-4, 10 ,9 Council of Churches-see South African and
World Cricket-299
Criminal matters-see Prisoners and Trials
Procedure Amendment Act, No. 9 of 1968-49
statistics-49
Cripples-284

D
Daniel, Mr. John-47, 259 Dangerous Weapons Act, No. 71 of 1968-48 Defence
equipment and bases-38
Force manoeuvres-65 Dentists-279
Deportation orders-47 Detention after completing prison sentence-45
allegations of ill-treatment--53
14 days-58
180 days-58
indefinite (alleged terrorists)-58 without trial in the Transkei-46
(Also see Banishment, Prisoners, Trials)
Development of Self-Government for Native Nations of South-West Africa
Act, No. 54 of 1968-307
Dickson family and population registration-35 Diplomatic township-79 Doctors
and medical students-277
: help given to Lesotho and Swaziland-79, 81 D'Oliveira, Mr. B.-300 Domestic
servants-109 Durban: African population and townships-207
7, group areas and housing-204
Dutch Reformed Churches-3, 20, 24, 179
E
East London: African Townships-201, 207 ft
border industries-100
group areas and housing-201
Economic Co-operation Loan Fund Act, No. 68/1968-77
situation-85
Eden, Mr. G. S., M.P.-7, 47, 190 Education-210 et seq
administration of-210
Information Centre-269
(Also see Bantu, Coloured, Indian, White persons)
Eersterus-135
Elim Mission-137 Emigrants to Canada-76 Employment: Border industries-see
Border
Economic situation-85
Reservation of work-87 et seq
Labour bureaux-159 et seq
Labour disputes, African-116
Labour pools proposed-106, 166, 167 Manpower and productivity-85 et seq
Migrant labour-see Pass Laws
Wages of Africans-85, 117
(Also see under the individual types of work)
Engineering industry-88
9, training-242, 246, 248, 249 Evaton-205
Executions-51, 67 Exiles from South Africa-17, 79, 81, 82 Exit permits-47
INDEX
F
Farm labour-103 0f. 132 Farming in African Reserves-151 Feeding: Malnutrition-
272 schemes-273 subsidies-273
Films: censorship of-290, 291 Finance Act, No. 78/1968-78, 212 Foreign Affairs-
71 et seq
Africans-178
Freedom fighters-see Guerrillas Froneman, Mr. G. F. van L.-I19. 121, 124, 150,
166, 178, 205 Fugitives from South Africa-17. 79, 81, 82
G
Games: Olympic-295
4, proposed South African-301 Gandar, Mr. Laurence-56 General Law
Amendment Act, No. 70/1968-31, 45. 122, 189 Geyser, Prof. A. S.-20 Graaff, Sir
de Villiers, M.P.-4, 7, 8, 12, 309 Grice, Mr. D. G.-124 Group areas-190 et seq
Appreciation and depreciation contributions-192 Booklet on procedure after
proclamation of-193
Effects on African adult education classes-227
Trading in group areas-191 Guerrilla fighters-63 et seq
Activities in Angola-63, 69 0
Mozambique-63, 65, 70 ff Rhodesia-63, 65 # South-West Africa-59, 64 0y
Alleged abduction of men-69
"Terrorist trial", Pretoria-53, 59 0f 303, 304, 305
H
Hammarsdale-97 100 j Health-272 et seq
inspectors and assistants, African-247 Hertzog, Dr. A., M.P.-2 Holiday facilities-
292 Home ownership by Africans in urban areas-167 Homelands-see Reserves
Homes for Africans (old age, children, etc.)-282 Hospitals-276 Housing
Amendment Act, No. 80/1968-194
Assisted-185, 194, 195
for Africans: loan funds-195
funds-185, 190
provision of-193
shortage-193
Hughes, Mr. T. G., M.P.-30, 31, 150 Human Sciences Research Act, No.
23/1968-37

Immorality-36 Indian Council--15
Education: Adults-237
Bursaries-234, 270 . .. Examination results-236 Financing of-234 Handicapped
pupils-237 Platoon system-285 Pupils: enrolment and distribution-235 School
building programme-235 Teachers-237 Technical and vocational-248
Text books-235
University College-see University industrial concerns-102
local government-I 82
political representation-13
Indians: Advanced Technical Education Act. No. 12/1968-249
in Eastern Cape-204 naturalization of-188
surnames of-31
Industry-see Manufacturing Influx control-see Pass Laws Innes, Mr. Duncan-47,
259, 260 Institute of Race Relations-10, 13, 24. 26 f,. 43, 50, 108, 124, 129, 165,
168, 172, 175, 180, 187, 196, 199, 209. 217, 219, 221, 243, 270,
288, 289, 292, 298 Inter-Church Aid-128 Isaacson Foundation Bursary Fund-270
J
Jacobs, Dr. G. F., M.P.-86, 108 Job reservation-see Reservation of work
Johannesburg: African population and townships-181, 205
,, Coloured townships: control of-193
Group areas and housing-196
School levy-217
Transport services for Africans-209
Urban Bantu Council-180
K
Kenya-84
Knysna: group areas-202 Krugersdorp-198 Kwashiorkor-272
L
Labour-see Employment Legal aid-56 Lesotho-72, 79, 303, 304 Liberal Party-8
320
INDEX
Limehill-126, et seq Liquor-1 89
Local authorities: employees of-107 Lutheran Church-127, 211
M
Mafeje, Mr. Archie-263 Malawi-72, 79, 82 if, 303, 304 Malherbe, Dr. E. G.-26,
108 Malnutrition-272 Manpower Training Bill-86 Manufacturing-88 et seq, 95 et
seq
Border industries-see Border
Decentralization under Physical Planning Act-93
Employment in-88, 95
in African Reserves-156
Indian-owned concerns-102 Maoris in rugby teams-300 Marais, Mr. D. J., M.P.-
169, 183 Maria Ratschitz Mission-130 Marquard, Mr. Leo-i, 2, 26 Marriages:
African-187
mixed-30
Matanzima, Paramount Chief K.-138, 143 Medical practitioners-79, 81, 277 if
Meetings in Bantu areas-148 "Message to the People of South Africa"-21
Methodist Church-24, 127, 201, 261 Migrant labour-see Pass Laws Mining:
African Reserves-87, 154
Coloured Reserves-188 employment in-87, 104 Ministers: residents' permits-26
Mitchell, Mr. D. E., M.P.-183 Motor transport driving-92
vehicle industry-90 Motoring clubs-293 Music-291
N
Natal: African areas-123
Black Spot removals-125 et seq
National Council for the Care of Cripples-284, 288
9. of African Women-217, 227
Supplies Procurement Bill-38
Union of S.A. Students-9, 47, 259 ff Nationalist Party-1
Verligtes and Verkramptes-1, 115, 261
(Also see under subject heads concerned)
Naude, Rev. C. F. Beyers-20 Nederduitse Church-see Dutch Reformed Nurses-
279
Nutrition-see Feeding
SRR-L
0
Offences-see Detention, Prisoners, Trials Old age-282, 285 et seq Olympic
Games-295 Organization of African Unity-17. 63
P
Pan-African Congress-17, 45, 59, 63, 65 Pass Laws: Arrests of Africans-173, 174
Bantu Labour Amendment Bi1l-166
9. Regulations-159 Foreign Africans-178
Influx control-106, 166
Labour pools proposed-106, 166, 167
Migratory labour system: proposed extension of-166, 169
National identification documents proposed-169
Protests against-169, 178
Prosecutions under-172
Section 10(1)of Bantu(Urban Areas)Consolidation Act-167, 171
Settlements for displaced Africans-177
Western Cape-173, 175
Witwatersrand-172
Women in urban areas-171 Passports-46 Paton, Dr. Alan-9, 259 Pensions: Social-
284 Phalaborwa-101 Pharmacists-280 Physical Planning and Utilization of
Resources-93 Pietermaritzburg: border area factories-100
9 ,, group areas-204, 207
Pietersburg: border industries-101
,, "White by night" proposal-205
Pilkington-Jordan, Senator the Hon. R. D.-42 Pogrund, Mr. B.--56 Police: alleged
assaults-53
on duty in Rhodesia-65
Reserve-51
Strength of-109 Political interference-3
exiles-17, 79, 81, 82 Politics: mixed-3 Pont, Prof. A. D.-20 Population
registration-31 et seq
9 . ,, : Coloured people living in African areas-192
,, size o-30 Poqo-see Pan-African Port Elizabeth: African housing-207 . .
group areas-201
Portuguese territories: guerrilla fighting-63, 65, 69, Post Office: employment in-
107 Presbyterian Church-261 Press--see Publications Pretoria: African housing
and townships-181, 205
removal scheme-135 Prisoners: alleged assaults on-53
,, convictions-49
70f
INDEX
Prisoners: executions of-51, 67 political-46, 55, 56, 57, 58
sentences-49
(Also see Detentions, Trials)
Prisons: reports about conditions in-54 Productivity bargaining-87 et seq
Professional men: Africans-110, 171 Progressive Party-8 9, 30, 45
(See Mrs. Suzman for attitudes expressed in Parliament)
Prohibition of Mixed Marriages Amendment Act, No. 21/1968-30
. . , Political Interference Act, No. 51/1968-5
Promotion of Economic Development of Homelands Act, No. 46/1968-149
Provincial Administrations: employment in-107 Public Service: employment in-
107 Publication of statements by banned or listed persons-43, 44 Publications by
non-white writers-289
control of-41, 290
R
Race classification-see Population Registration Railway services for African
commuters-169, 208 Railways: employment in-107 Randfontein-198 Reef towns:
group areas-198 Refugees from South Africa-17, 79, 81, 82 Reservation of work-
87 et seq, 115 Reserves: African: Afforestation-154 Area of-119, 122 II Bantu
Investment Corporation-149, 155 if, 244, 312 Closer settlement schemes-125
Commercial development-157 Farming-151
Financing of development work-148 Independence for-141 Manufacturing
concerns-156 Mining-87, 154
Regulations for residents-147 Service concerns in-157 Townships in-125, 157
White capital: use of in development-149
Xhosa Development Corporation-149, 152, 155
(Also see Border industries and Transkei)
,, Coloured-188
Residents' permits for clergy and ministers-26 Rhodesia: infiltration by guerrillas-
63, 65 0]
talks with Britain-72
South Africa-72 United Nations' debates-72, 73 if Richards Bay-101 Roman
Catholic Church-127, 128, 201, 211, 261 Rosslyn-90, 97, 100 II Rugby-300
Rustenburg: border area development-101
removal schemes: Africans--133, 137

Sada-177
Scholarships-269 Secondary industry-see Manufacturing Separate Representation
of Voters Amendment Act, No. 50/1968-6 Settlements for displaced Africans-177
Sheltered employment-284 Simonstown Agreement-75
group areas-200 Sinclair, Mrs. Jean-9, 28 Sobukwe, Mr. Robert-45 Social
pensions-284 S.A. Bureau of Racial Affairs-27, 179
Confederation of Labour-115
Council of Churches-19, 20, 21 et seq, 129, 273
Indian Council Act, No. 31/1968-15
Institute of Race Relations-see Institute
National Council for the Blind-276
(Also see National Council)
National Tuberculosis Association-275
Voluntary Service-29
South-West Africa Affairs Bill-306 Bantu Authorities-307, 310 Constitution Act,
No. 39/1968-306 Development of Self-Government for Native
Act, No. 54/1968-307 Development work-311 Government and administration-
306 Guerrilla fighting-59, 64 fl
T, tnatft npt~ -f; hn nn + it A
Ovamboland Legislative C( Trial of Africans from-53, United Nations' debates-3
Sport-295 et seq
"mixed": Government policy-295, 296 Stellenbosch-202 Steytler, Dr. Jan-8
Stinkwater-1 35 Students: asked to act as informers-266
demonstrations-263 et seq, 266
organizations-258 et seq
Voluntary Service-29 Subsidies on food-273 Suzman, Mrs. Helen. M.P.-4, 6, 7, 8,
55, 58, 15 Swaziland-79, 81 II
)uncil-309 59 if, 303, 304, 305 02
0, 165, 168, 169, 252, 306
Taxation of Africans-50, 183 ft Taxi drivers-92 Taylor, Mrs. C. D., M.P.-31
Teachers' Training Bill-241 "Terrorist trial"-53, 59 fl, 303, 304, 305
(Also see Guerrillas)
Theatre-291
Townships for displaced Africans-177
in African Reserves-125 et seq, 157 et seq
in African urban areas: regulations for-170
Nations
INDEX
Trade Union Council of S.A.-95, 112, 117, 288 Trade unionism-88, 111 ff
Traders-see Commerce Transkei: administration- 143
,, area of-138
borders of-123, 138
Budget-143
Coloured residents-140
Constitution Amendment Act, No. 36 1968-140
Democratic Party-138, 141, 142, 157
elections-142
Emergency Regulations-46
Government: powers of--140
group areas in towns-138
National Independence Party-138, 140, 142, 157
People's Freedom Party-141, 142
Public Service-144
Tuberculosis-275
White residents of-139
(Also see Reserves)
Transport services for African commuters-169, 208 ff Travel documents-46 et seq
Trials: acts of violence-50
disobeying banning orders-45
guerrillas-53, 59, 66, 303, 304, 305
immorality-36 pass laws-172
political offences-57 et seq, 59
,, sentences: disparaties of-50
(Also see Detention, Prisoners)
Tsonga removal scheme-136 Tswana: Bantu Authorities-45
Territorial Authority--146 if, 211 Tuberculosis-275 Tugela Basin-101
Unemployment insurance-287 United Kingdom-see Britain
Nations: Commission on Human Rights-54
Conference on Trade and Development-77 International Commission of Jurists-
71, 303
Organizations to which South Africa no longer contributes-78
Proceedings: Rhodesian issue-72, 73 ff South African policies-71 Trust"
South-West Africa--302
Trust funds-74
Party -3, 7, 45, 86, 169, 192
(Also see under names of prominent nembers)
States: Diplomatic relations-76
Universities Amendment Act, No. 24,1968-252
Commission of Inquiry-253
Courses of study-254
Enrolment-254
Student organizations-see Student
Unit costs-255, 256
University Christian Movement-19, 47, 261 jf, 267

University of Cape Town-29, 243, 254, 258, 261, 263, 265, 278 "sit in"-263
Natal-243, 254, 258, 261, 273, 278
Pretoria-243, 254, 261, 265, 278
Rand Afrikaans-254, 261, 264
Rhodes-9, 29, 254, 259, 261
Stellenbosch-29, 243, 254, 261, 264, 278
the Witwatersrand-9, 29, 243, 254, 258, 261, 264, 265, 266, 278
College for Indians-238, 254, 256 ff
- of the Western Cape-229, 254, 255 ff
Colleges for Africans-254, 256 f, 263
Disturbances at Fort Hare-59, 266 /7 Future status of-254 Urban Bantu Councils-
180
townships for Africans: regulations for-170 Utrecht--133
Venda/Tsonga friction-136 Verligtes en Verkramptes-1, 115, 261 Verulam-182,
204 Visas-47, 295 Vital statistics-272 Vorster, the Rt. Hon. B. J., M.P.-1, 8,
302
11, 22 et seq, 72, 73, 74, 265, 300,
Wages of Africans-85, 117
(Also see individual types of employment)
War veterans-285 Weenen-132, 208 Welfare-282 et seq
,, services by Bantu Authorities-284 Western Cape group areas-202
(Also see Cape, and Pass Laws)
White persons: education: examinations results-240 financing of-240 special
schools-241 teachers-241
technical and vocational-242 universities-see Universities Whyte, Mr. Quintin-10,
168 Widows: African-171 Women: rights of African-187 Workmen's
Compensation-287 Works Committees-i 18 World Council of Churches-20, 61,
80, 81 Writers-289
X
Xhosa Development Corporation-149, 152, 155
326
INDEX 327
Y
Youth camps: African-283
hostels: African-292
z
Zambia: relations with South Africa-80, 83 ff
use of its territory by African political movements-17, 63 Zulu Bantu Authorities-
145, 146
S.A. INSTITUTE OF RACE RELATIONS

ENROLMENT FORM
Please accept the enclosed sum of R .... ..................., being the
subscription for ........................... (please state type) membership
of the
S.A. Institute of Race Relations.
S ig n e d ......................................................................................
N am e (block letters) ...................................................................
A ddress (block letters) ...............................................................
D ate ............ .. .................. .......................................

HEAD OFFICE
Auden House, 68 de Korte Street, P.O. Box 97, Johannesburg.
REGIONAL OFFICES
Cape Town: Utilitas, 1 Dorp St. Durban: Guildhall, 8 Leslie Street (off Gardiner
Street), P.O. Box 803. Southern Transvaal: Auden House, 68 de Korte Street, P.O.
Box 97,
Johannesburg.
BRANCHES AND LOCAL COMMITTEES
Grahamstown: c/o Mrs. G. M. Charton. P.O. Box 319. Grahamstown: co Mr. Karl
Hofmeyr, S.R.C. Office, Rhodes University. Kokstad: c/o Mrs. Fay Rennie, P.O.
Box 42. Pietermaritzburg: co Miss E. Morley, 205 Berg St. Pretoria: c/o Dr. G. J.
Krige, 556 Charles Street, Menlo Park. Salisbury (Rhodesia): c/o Professor D. H.
Reader, University College of
Rhodesia, Private Bag 167 H, Salisbury.
LOCAL REPRESENTATIVES AND CORRESPONDING MEMBERS
Bloemfontein: The Ven. D. A. Bailey, 1 Saltzman Street. East London: The Rev.
R. J. D. Robertson, 10 Park Street. Thaba 'Nchu: The Rev. Canon Michael
Mohaleroe, P.O. Box 9. Gaberones (Botswana): The Rev. A. J. Butler, P.O. Box
59. Lesotho: The Rev. D. J. Cook, Mohlanapeng, P.O. Qacha's Nek.
MEMBERSHIP
The minimum subsciptions are:
Associate members : RI annually Student members : R1 annually
Ordinary members : R4.20 annually
Donor members : R21 annually
Donor life members : R210
Associate members receive Race Relations News monthly and the Annual Report.
They do not have voting rights.
All other members have full voting rights, and, in addition to the publications
mentioned, receive the annual Survey of Race Relations.
Further Institute publications are sent free of charge to Donor Life and Donor
members.
(If you wish to become a member or to enrol a friend please complete the
enrolment form on the preceding page and send it to any one of the Institute's
offices.)
S.R.R.-M
THE NATURE AND AIMS OF THE

The Institute furthers inter-racial peace, harmony, and co-operation in South
Africa, by seeking the facts in all inter-racial situations and making them known,
whether by so doing it is popular or unpopular with any government or party or
group.
The Institute is not a political body, nor is it allied to or given financial help by
any political party or government. Membership is open to all, irrespective of race,
colour, or creed, and within or outside South Africa.
The Institute is concerned with relations between all groups: Afrikaans- and
English-speaking, urban and rural, white and brown and black. It promotes
contact, dialogue, discussion; it opposes injustice and unfair discrimination; and it
seeks to further the social, economic, and political development of all
communities in South Africa.

A Survey of Race Relations in South Africa 1968

Uploaded by

Copyright:

Available Formats

You might also like

A Survey of Race Relations in South Africa 1968

Uploaded by

Document Information

Original Title

Copyright

Available Formats

Share this document

Share or Embed Document

Sharing Options

Did you find this document useful?

Is this content inappropriate?

Copyright:

Available Formats

A Survey of Race Relations in South Africa 1968

Uploaded by

Copyright:

Available Formats

A survey of race relations in South Africa: 1968

Author/Creator Horrell, Muriel

A SUVE 0OT AFRICA

iv A SURVEY OF RACE RELATIONS, 1968

A SURVEY OF RACE RELATIONS, 1968

viii A SURVEY OF RACE RELATIONS, 1968

x A SURVEY OF RACE RELATIONS, 1968

POLITICAL PARTY DEVELOPMENTS

2 A SURVEY OF RACE RELATIONS, 1968

POLITICAL PARTY DEVELOPMENTS

A SURVEY OF RACE RELATIONS, 1968

" POLITICAL INTERFERENCE "

6 A SURVEY OF RACE RELATIONS, 1968

" POLITICAL INTERFERENCE "

8 A SURVEY OF RACE RELATIONS, 1968

" POLITICAL INTERFERENCE"

10 A SURVEY OF RACE RELATIONS, 1968

COLOURED PERSONS REPRESENTATIVE COUNCIL

A SURVEY OF RACE RELATIONS, 1968

COLOURED POLITICAL PARTIES

A SURVEY OF RACE RELATIONS, 1968

16 A SURVEY OF RACE RELATIONS, 1968

18 A SURVEY OF RACE RELATIONS, 1968

ORGANIZATIONS CONCERNED WITH RACE RELATIONS

A SURVEY OF RACE RELATIONS, 1968

ORGANIZATIONS CONCERNED WITH RACE RELATIONS 21

A SURVEY OF RACE RELATIONS, 1968

ORGANIZATIONS CONCERNED WITH RACE RELATIONS 23

A SURVEY OF RACE RELATIONS, 1968

ORGANIZATIONS CONCERNED WITH RACE RELATIONS 25

A SURVEY OF RACE RELATIONS, 1968

ORGANIZATIONS CONCERNED WITH RACE RELATIONS 27

A SURVEY OF RACE RELATIONS, 1968

ORGANIZATIONS CONCERNED WITH RACE RELATIONS 29

THE POPULATION OF SOUTH AFRICA

32 A SURVEY OF RACE RELATIONS, 1968

A SURVEY OF RACE RELATIONS, 1968

36 A SURVEY OF RACE RELATIONS, 1968

40 A SURVEY OF RACE RELATIONS, 1968

A SURVEY OF RACE RELATIONS, 1968

DETENTION WITHOUT TRIAL

A SURVEY OF RACE RELATIONS, 1968

A SURVEY OF RACE RELATIONS, 1968

A SURVEY OF RACE RELATIONS, 1968

A SURVEY OF RACE RELATIONS, 1968

56 A SURVEY OF RACE RELATIONS, 1968

DETENTIONS AND TRIALS IN SOUTH AFRICA

A SURVEY OF RACE RELATIONS, 1968

ACTION TAKEN UNDER THE SECURITY LAWS 59

60 A SURVEY OF RACE RELATIONS, 1968

ACTION TAKEN UNDER THE SECURITY LAWS

62 A SURVEY OF RACE RELATIONS, 1968

GUERRILLA FIGHTERS IN SOUTHERN AFRICA

64 A SURVEY OF RACE RELATIONS, 1968

A SURVEY OF RACE RELATIONS, 1968

A SURVEY OF RACE RELATIONS, 1968

70 A SURVEY OF RACE RELATIONS, 1968

A SURVEY OF RACE RELATIONS, 1968